The case stated between the Church of England and the dissenters wherein the first is prov'd to be the onely true church, and the latter plainly demonstrated from their own writings and those of all the reformed churches to be downright schismaticks / collected from the best authors on either side ... by E.S.
         E. S., D.D.
      
       
         
           1700
        
      
       Approx. 203 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 76 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A58720
         Wing S17
         ESTC R25532
         09008236
         ocm 09008236
         42204
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A58720)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 42204)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1293:14)
      
       
         
           
             The case stated between the Church of England and the dissenters wherein the first is prov'd to be the onely true church, and the latter plainly demonstrated from their own writings and those of all the reformed churches to be downright schismaticks / collected from the best authors on either side ... by E.S.
             E. S., D.D.
          
           [2], 146 p.
           
             Printed and sold by John Nut,
             London :
             1700.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England -- Apologetic works.
           Dissenters, Religious -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2006-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-10 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-05 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-05 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CASE
           STATED
           between
           the
           CHURCH
           of
           ENGLAND
           AND
           THE
           DISSENTERS
           ,
           Wherein
           the
           first
           is
           prov'd
           to
           be
           the
           Onely
           True
           CHURCH
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           plainly
           demonstrated
           from
           their
           own
           Writings
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           to
           be
           downright
           Schismaticks
           .
           Collected
           from
           the
           best
           Authors
           ,
           on
           either
           side
           and
           made
           Publick
           for
           the
           Conviction
           of
           those
           who
           have
           reviv'd
           matter
           of
           Controversy
           ,
           and
           are
           finding
           fault
           at
           this
           time
           of
           day
           with
           the
           
             London
             Cases
          
           ,
           when
           they
           dropt
           the
           Dispute
           while
           their
           Authors
           were
           living
           .
           By
           E.
           S.
           D.
           D.
           
        
         
           Victrix
           causa
           Deis
           placuit
           ,
           sed
           victa
           Catoni
           .
        
         
           —
           Lucan
           .
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           and
           Sold
           by
           
             John
             Nut
          
           ne●●
           Stationers-Hall
           .
           MDCC
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           THE
           Dissenters
           having
           again
           taken
           the
           Field
           ,
           and
           reviv'd
           a
           Dispute
           which
           had
           been
           some
           time
           laid
           aside
           ,
           I
           could
           neither
           think
           it
           useless
           or
           impertinent
           to
           rise
           up
           in
           Defence
           of
           that
           Holy
           Religion
           ,
           against
           which
           they
           are
           declar'd
           Enemies
           ;
           and
           vindicate
           the
           Best
           of
           Churches
           in
           its
           Excellency
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           Purity
           of
           Doctrine
           .
           And
           tho'
           many
           Learned
           Persons
           have
           already
           oblig'd
           the
           Publick
           with
           unanswerable
           Discourses
           in
           Her
           Favour
           ,
           and
           left
           us
           sufficient
           Arguments
           of
           the
           Goodness
           of
           Her
           Worship
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           yet
           since
           Her
           Adversaries
           have
           rally'd
           again
           ,
           and
           taking
           the
           Advantage
           of
           the
           Death
           of
           some
           of
           Her
           Champions
           ,
           as
           Dr.
           Scot
           ,
           Dr.
           Calamy
           ,
           &c.
           are
           employ'd
           in
           picking
           Holes
           in
           the
           
             London
             Cases
          
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           but
           think
           it
           very
           proper
           to
           remind
           'em
           of
           the
           Strength
           of
           what
           they
           are
           attacking
           ,
           and
           give
           
           'em
           the
           true
           Knowledge
           of
           Her
           Beauties
           ,
           whilst
           they
           are
           making
           Enquiries
           after
           Her
           Faults
           .
           In
           order
           to
           this
           ,
           I
           have
           collected
           the
           Arguments
           which
           have
           been
           made
           use
           of
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           and
           given
           the
           Reader
           the
           true
           State
           of
           a
           Controversy
           ,
           which
           none
           but
           Men
           of
           invincible
           Obstinacy
           would
           maintain
           ,
           after
           such
           clear
           Convictions
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           which
           I
           have
           the
           Honour
           to
           be
           a
           Member
           of
           ,
           by
           making
           use
           of
           Her
           Ceremonies
           ,
           Worships
           God
           in
           the
           
             Beauty
             of
             Holiness
          
           ,
           and
           by
           breathing
           forth
           Her
           desires
           in
           
             Set
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           shews
           a
           Reverence
           which
           is
           due
           to
           Him
           that
           made
           Her.
           I
           need
           say
           very
           little
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           Names
           of
           those
           Authors
           I
           have
           had
           recourse
           to
           on
           either
           side
           .
           They
           are
           Gentlemen
           of
           known
           Authority
           by
           their
           Writings
           ,
           and
           are
           Eminent
           in
           the
           several
           Congregations
           ▪
           they
           belong
           to
           .
           But
           the
           Reader
           will
           be
           satisfied
           after
           a
           due
           perusal
           ,
           that
           the
           Dissenters
           
             have
             Eyes
             and
             see
             not
          
           ,
           have
           Ears
           and
           will
           not
           hear
           ,
           and
           like
           the
           Adder
           are
           deaf
           to
           the
           
             voice
             of
             the
             Charmer
             ,
             charm
             he
             never
             so
             wisely
          
           ;
           else
           they
           would
           fling
           themselves
           into
           the
           Arms
           of
           a
           Church
           whose
           Constitution
           is
           Unity
           ,
           and
           whose
           Purity
           so
           Persuasive
           ,
           as
           might
           make
           
             even
             her
             Enemies
             to
             be
             at
             Peace
             with
             Her.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           CASE
           STATED
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           WHEN
           God
           Almighty
           first
           gave
           a
           Being
           to
           Man
           ,
           and
           did
           him
           the
           Honour
           of
           permitting
           him
           to
           wear
           his
           Makers
           Image
           ;
           He
           appointed
           him
           no
           other
           Guide
           to
           be
           directed
           by
           ,
           than
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           or
           Reason
           ,
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           which
           he
           liv'd
           the
           first
           two
           thousand
           Years
           after
           his
           Creation
           .
           But
           as
           the
           Law
           of
           Reason
           was
           not
           sufficient
           of
           it self
           ,
           to
           keep
           Man
           in
           that
           unalterable
           Obedience
           which
           was
           due
           to
           his
           Creator
           ;
           it
           was
           but
           necessary
           to
           give
           him
           more
           positive
           Rules
           to
           Walk
           by
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Lord
           commanded
           Moses
           to
           write
           a
           Law
           for
           his
           People
           ,
           which
           bears
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Mosaical
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           of
           the
           
             Moral
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           is
           contain'd
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           .
           This
           Law
           was
           reveal'd
           to
           Men
           by
           
           the
           Mediation
           of
           an
           Angel
           ;
           but
           it
           consisting
           chiefly
           of
           Types
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           consequently
           not
           having
           that
           plainess
           which
           was
           necessary
           for
           Humane
           Capacities
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           God
           did
           then
           often
           appear
           to
           his
           people
           Himself
           ,
           and
           instruct
           'em
           more
           immediately
           in
           the
           ways
           he
           would
           have
           'em
           go
           by
           ,
           and
           the
           paths
           it
           was
           His
           will
           they
           should
           shun
           .
        
         
           And
           Men
           liv'd
           under
           this
           Law
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           superadded
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           (
           which
           is
           the
           same
           in
           reasonable
           Creatures
           )
           till
           God
           vouchsafed
           to
           convey
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           His
           pleasure
           to
           us
           ,
           after
           a
           more
           full
           and
           excellent
           Manner
           ,
           by
           the
           Mediation
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           :
           And
           this
           Law
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           is
           that
           which
           we
           are
           directed
           by
           to
           this
           very
           day
           ,
           being
           absolv'd
           by
           it
           from
           our
           Obedience
           to
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Old.
           
             Vid.
             Galat.
          
           4.
           
        
         
           And
           as
           this
           Law
           of
           the
           New
           Covenant
           was
           reveal'd
           to
           us
           after
           a
           more
           
             excellent
             manner
          
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           the
           Old
           ;
           so
           the
           Precepts
           which
           are
           contain'd
           in
           it
           are
           most
           extraordinary
           ,
           having
           nothing
           in
           'em
           which
           is
           either
           superfluous
           or
           wanting
           towards
           the
           leading
           Men
           to
           Heaven
           on
           very
           reasonable
           Conditions
           .
           It
           is
           so
           adapted
           
           and
           fitted
           to
           all
           Conditions
           of
           Men
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           meanest
           Capacities
           may
           easily
           understand
           every
           thing
           contain'd
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           necessary
           to
           their
           Salvation
           .
           And
           this
           Evangelical
           Law
           ,
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           have
           left
           as
           a
           Rule
           for
           all
           succeeding
           Ages
           to
           walk
           by
           .
        
         
           But
           notwithstanding
           that
           our
           Saviour
           and
           his
           Apostles
           had
           left
           the
           World
           such
           Plain
           and
           Positive
           Rules
           to
           walk
           by
           ,
           that
           none
           that
           were
           not
           wilfully
           so
           cou'd
           be
           mistaken
           in
           them
           ;
           yet
           such
           has
           been
           the
           unhappiness
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           that
           it
           never
           wanted
           some
           within
           it
           of
           such
           restless
           and
           peevish
           Spirits
           ,
           as
           to
           disturb
           its
           Peace
           and
           Quiet
           ,
           by
           making
           Divisions
           and
           Schisms
           in
           it
           ;
           which
           St.
           Paul
           foresaw
           ,
           when
           he
           told
           the
           Elders
           ,
           Acts
           20.
           30.
           
           
             Also
             of
             your selves
             shall
             Men
             arise
             ,
             speaking
             perverse
             things
             ,
             to
             draw
             Disciples
             after
             them
             .
          
           But
           though
           there
           have
           been
           always
           some
           Divisions
           in
           the
           Church
           ever
           since
           the
           first
           Planting
           of
           it
           ;
           yet
           for
           the
           first
           Three
           or
           Four
           Hundred
           Years
           ,
           they
           were
           much
           fewer
           than
           what
           have
           been
           since
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           were
           ,
           were
           much
           more
           discountenanc'd
           and
           oppos'd
           by
           the
           generality
           of
           Christians
           ,
           than
           they
           were
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Church
           of
           Africa
           ,
           a
           little
           before
           St.
           Augustine's
           Days
           ,
           there
           arose
           the
           Schism
           of
           the
           Donatists
           ;
           who
           separated
           upon
           
           the
           account
           that
           the
           Bishopricks
           were
           too
           Large
           ,
           and
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Bishops
           too
           Great
           .
           And
           because
           the
           Ministers
           were
           not
           so
           Able
           and
           Holy
           Men
           as
           they
           should
           be
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           dislik'd
           the
           Liturgies
           and
           Publick
           Prayers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           for
           such-like
           Reasons
           .
           And
           a
           little
           before
           in
           the
           Third
           Century
           ,
           began
           the
           Novatian
           Schism
           at
           Rome
           ;
           for
           that
           Novatus
           thinking
           the
           Bishopricks
           too
           Large
           ,
           would
           needs
           be
           chosen
           Bishop
           in
           the
           same
           City
           where
           Cornelius
           was
           chosen
           before
           :
           But
           both
           these
           Schisms
           were
           condemned
           ,
           This
           by
           the
           Council
           of
           Carth.
           and
           the
           Council
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           and
           by
           St.
           Cyprian
           ,
           Ep.
           52.
           
           N.
           4
           ,
           &c.
           And
           That
           of
           the
           Donatists
           by
           all
           the
           Catholick
           Bishops
           at
           the
           Conference
           at
           Carth.
           See
           
             Conference
             of
             the
             Third
             Day
          
           ,
           Chap.
           4.
           
           And
           by
           St.
           Augustine
           in
           his
           Books
           against
           
             Permenian
             ,
             Petilian
          
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Donatist
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           But
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           about
           the
           Fifth
           and
           Sixth
           Century
           ,
           the
           Errors
           ,
           and
           Corruptions
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           began
           to
           Increase
           more
           abundantly
           ,
           and
           appear
           more
           bare-fac'd
           and
           openly
           ,
           than
           formerly
           they
           had
           done
           ;
           for
           that
           as
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           began
           to
           decline
           ,
           there
           follow'd
           a
           general
           decay
           of
           Learning
           ,
           and
           gross
           Ignorance
           had
           over
           spread
           the
           Earth
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           the
           Priests
           themselves
           
           cou'd
           not
           read
           Latin
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           was
           no
           difficult
           Matter
           to
           bring
           in
           what
           Heresies
           and
           Schisms
           Men
           wou'd
           .
           And
           this
           was
           the
           time
           that
           most
           of
           the
           Errors
           and
           Corruptions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           were
           introduced
           ,
           as
           Dr.
           Comber
           observes
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Advice
             to
             the
             Roman
             Catholicks
             of
          
           England
           .
        
         
           Under
           this
           Cloud
           of
           Ignorance
           and
           Darkness
           ,
           did
           the
           Church
           lie
           hid
           for
           many
           Hundreds
           of
           Years
           ;
           till
           about
           the
           Year
           1510.
           when
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           open
           the
           Eyes
           of
           some
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           them
           see
           those
           great
           Abuses
           with
           which
           the
           World
           had
           been
           so
           long
           abus'd
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           Burden
           of
           which
           ,
           the
           Church
           had
           groan'd
           for
           so
           many
           Hundred
           Years
           .
           And
           though
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           there
           has
           been
           for
           many
           Years
           before
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           a
           strong
           Disposition
           that
           way
           ,
           as
           may
           appear
           by
           the
           several
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           made
           since
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           to
           lessen
           and
           take
           away
           the
           Pope's
           Power
           and
           Authority
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           as
           Civil
           Matters
           within
           these
           Kingdoms
           .
           See
           Coke's
           5
           
             th
             Rep.
             De
             jure
             Regis
             Ecclesiastico
             .
          
           Yet
           the
           Pope
           had
           always
           so
           great
           an
           Interest
           at
           Court
           ,
           and
           the
           Clergy
           in
           the
           Nation
           ,
           having
           got
           most
           of
           the
           Lands
           into
           their
           own
           Hands
           ,
           that
           this
           glorious
           Design
           cou'd
           never
           be
           accomplish'd
           ,
           till
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           make
           an
           
           open
           breach
           between
           King
           H.
           8.
           and
           the
           Pope
           ;
           upon
           which
           ,
           he
           totally
           rejected
           the
           Pope's
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           assum'd
           to
           himself
           the
           stile
           of
           Supream
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           these
           Nations
           ,
           and
           Defender
           of
           the
           Faith.
           And
           thus
           the
           Pope
           being
           quite
           forsaken
           ,
           't
           was
           likely
           Popery
           wou'd
           not
           live
           long
           ,
           having
           lost
           its
           Infallible
           Head.
           And
           so
           indeed
           it
           prov'd
           ;
           For
           in
           King
           Edw.
           6.
           days
           ,
           Popery
           was
           quite
           turn'd
           out
           of
           Doors
           ,
           by
           the
           general
           consent
           of
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ;
           whose
           Example
           many
           of
           the
           Churches
           beyond
           Seas
           follow'd
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           general
           Reformation
           was
           happily
           begun
           ;
           and
           the
           Christian
           Church
           being
           stript
           of
           all
           its
           antick
           Disguises
           ,
           began
           to
           appear
           again
           ,
           and
           shine
           forth
           in
           its
           natural
           Form
           and
           Brightness
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           't
           was
           impossible
           to
           bring
           the
           People
           clearly
           off
           ,
           from
           what
           they
           and
           their
           Ancestors
           had
           been
           bred
           up
           in
           ,
           and
           accustom'd
           to
           for
           so
           many
           Ages
           ;
           or
           to
           make
           them
           capable
           of
           distinguishing
           on
           a
           sudden
           ,
           between
           things
           hurtful
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           things
           Indifferent
           ;
           therefore
           't
           was
           thought
           convenient
           ,
           that
           no
           Alterations
           shou'd
           be
           made
           in
           things
           Indifferent
           ,
           nor
           any
           Scruples
           rais'd
           about
           them
           ;
           which
           wou'd
           at
           that
           time
           have
           hinder'd
           much
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           since
           many
           were
           with
           difficulty
           enough
           
           brought
           to
           things
           necessary
           :
           So
           that
           for
           this
           Reason
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           let
           our
           Enemies
           see
           ,
           that
           we
           did
           not
           break
           Communion
           with
           them
           for
           Indifferent
           things
           ,
           many
           things
           were
           retain'd
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           that
           were
           afterwards
           Reform'd
           .
           In
           the
           days
           of
           Edw.
           VI.
           the
           Liturgy
           and
           Publick
           Service
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           Corrected
           and
           Amended
           :
           And
           this
           was
           done
           with
           all
           the
           Care
           and
           Deliberation
           imaginable
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           took
           the
           best
           Advice
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           that
           cou'd
           be
           had
           either
           at
           home
           or
           abroad
           .
           Which
           makes
           me
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           admire
           to
           hear
           every
           illiterate
           Dissenter
           find
           so
           many
           Faults
           in
           the
           Liturgies
           and
           Worship
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           was
           so
           well
           approv'd
           of
           then
           by
           all
           those
           Holy
           Bishops
           and
           Martyrs
           that
           were
           our
           first
           Reformers
           ,
           and
           by
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Bucer
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Eminent
           Divines
           beyond
           Seas
           :
           'T
           is
           very
           strange
           to
           think
           that
           such
           Excellent
           Men
           ,
           and
           Men
           of
           such
           indefatigable
           Pains
           ,
           and
           great
           Integrity
           ,
           as
           
             Cranmer
             ,
             Ridly
             ,
             Latimer
          
           ,
           and
           Bradford
           ,
           &c.
           were
           ,
           after
           all
           their
           diligent
           Enquiry
           ,
           and
           fervent
           Prayers
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           direct
           them
           in
           the
           Performance
           and
           Management
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Work
           ,
           cou'd
           not
           after
           all
           ,
           spy
           so
           much
           as
           a
           mote
           of
           Unlawfulness
           ,
           in
           those
           things
           that
           now
           every
           Dissenting
           Preacher
           ,
           though
           never
           
           so
           raw
           or
           illiterate
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           meanest
           of
           the
           People
           can
           see
           such
           Beams
           in
           .
           'T
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           our
           terms
           of
           Communion
           are
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           rather
           easier
           now
           than
           they
           were
           then
           ,
           as
           most
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           will
           allow
           ;
           and
           as
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           has
           prov'd
           at
           large
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Mischiefs
             of
             Separation
          
           .
        
         
           During
           all
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Edward
           VI.
           there
           were
           no
           Divisions
           in
           this
           Church
           about
           these
           Matters
           .
           There
           might
           have
           been
           some
           in
           those
           Days
           that
           might
           have
           wish'd
           for
           a
           farther
           Reformation
           ,
           as
           no
           Church
           ever
           yet
           wanted
           such
           ;
           But
           there
           was
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           Separation
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           going
           to
           separate
           Meetings
           upon
           that
           account
           :
           No
           ,
           't
           was
           so
           far
           from
           that
           ,
           that
           when
           actual
           Separation
           was
           first
           beg●n
           in
           Queen
           Elizabeth's
           Days
           ,
           those
           who
           practis'd
           it
           ,
           were
           severely
           Condemned
           by
           most
           of
           those
           who
           were
           very
           desirous
           of
           a
           farther
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           The
           time
           when
           Separation
           first
           began
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           was
           about
           the
           Beginning
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth's
           Reign
           :
           For
           after
           Queen
           Mary's
           Death
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           were
           Banished
           and
           Fled
           in
           her
           time
           ,
           began
           to
           flock
           back
           again
           into
           England
           ;
           but
           the
           Impressions
           which
           were
           made
           on
           some
           of
           our
           Divines
           ,
           during
           their
           Banishment
           ;
           especially
           those
           who
           continued
           at
           
           Geneva
           ,
           (
           a
           place
           always
           inveterate
           against
           Ceremonies
           )
           did
           not
           wear
           off
           at
           their
           return
           home
           ;
           but
           after
           a
           little
           while
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           insinuate
           into
           the
           People
           (
           who
           are
           ever
           fond
           of
           Novelties
           )
           a
           hatred
           to
           the
           Livery
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           as
           they
           call'd
           the
           Vestments
           ,
           and
           Ceremonies
           ;
           upon
           which
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           People
           began
           to
           Separate
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           the
           first
           occasion
           of
           pressing
           Uniformity
           with
           Laws
           and
           Penalties
           .
           The
           Queen
           and
           Parliament
           now
           began
           to
           see
           it
           Necessary
           for
           the
           Quiet
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Nation
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           avoiding
           farther
           Divisions
           upon
           this
           account
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Clergy
           shou'd
           give
           some
           assurance
           of
           their
           Conformity
           and
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           this
           Land
           ,
           and
           the
           Religion
           Establish'd
           by
           Law
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Orders
           and
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           agreeable
           to
           Law.
           And
           accordingly
           ,
           certain
           Articles
           and
           Subscriptions
           were
           agreed
           on
           ;
           and
           such
           of
           the
           Clergy
           as
           would
           not
           Subscribe
           thereto
           ,
           were
           Suspended
           :
           They
           who
           were
           Suspended
           ,
           writ
           to
           their
           Oracle
           at
           
             Geneva
             ,
             Beza
          
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Man
           of
           greatest
           Authority
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           know
           what
           they
           shou'd
           do
           ;
           Beza
           advises
           them
           ,
           That
           if
           they
           cannot
           otherwise
           be
           continued
           in
           their
           Offices
           ,
           but
           by
           wronging
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           submit
           ,
           and
           live
           quietly
           ,
           but
           by
           no
           means
           to
           exercise
           their
           Function
           
           against
           the
           Will
           of
           their
           Queen
           and
           Bishops
           ;
           for
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             We
             tremble
             at
             the
             thoughts
             of
             that
          
           *
           .
           But
           he
           tells
           them
           farther
           ,
           That
           though
           he
           does
           not
           approve
           of
           the
           Ceremonies
           ,
           yet
           being
           〈◊〉
           Evil
           in
           themselves
           ,
           he
           does
           not
           think
           them
           〈◊〉
           that
           moment
           as
           that
           the
           Ministers
           shou'd
           leave
           their
           Functions
           for
           them
           ,
           or
           the
           People
           forsake
           the
           Ordinances
           ,
           rather
           than
           hear
           those
           who
           did
           Conform
           .
           And
           it
           seems
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           Serious
           and
           Learned
           of
           those
           Divines
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           Banishment
           had
           suck'd
           in
           a
           Dislike
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           way
           of
           Worship
           ,
           did
           not
           think
           fit
           to
           Separate
           from
           it
           upon
           that
           account
           ,
           or
           to
           endeavour
           too
           hastily
           the
           Reforming
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           Dr.
           Burnet
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           Travels
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           in
           Switzerland
           he
           met
           with
           several
           Letters
           from
           some
           of
           our
           English
           Clergy
           to
           Bullinger
           ,
           who
           had
           procur'd
           a
           kind
           Reception
           to
           be
           given
           to
           several
           of
           them
           in
           Switzerland
           ,
           during
           the
           Persecution
           of
           Queen
           Mary
           .
           By
           which
           Letters
           it
           appears
           ;
           that
           several
           of
           the
           Clergy
           who
           had
           been
           beyond
           Seas
           ,
           upon
           their
           return
           Home
           ,
           did
           endeavour
           to
           Perswade
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           to
           let
           the
           Matters
           of
           the
           Habits
           for
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           &c.
           fall
           ;
           Particularly
           Sands
           ,
           afterwards
           Archbishop
           of
           
             York
             ,
             Horn
          
           afterwards
           Bishop
           of
           
           
             Winchester
             ,
             Jewel
          
           and
           Grindal
           :
           But
           Grindal
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Letters
           to
           Bullinger
           ,
           says
           ,
           They
           were
           all
           resolved
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           to
           wait
           for
           a
           fit
           opportunity
           to
           reverse
           them
           :
           And
           he
           laments
           the
           ill
           Effects
           of
           the
           Opposition
           that
           some
           had
           made
           to
           them
           ;
           He
           also
           thanks
           Bullinger
           for
           the
           Letter
           he
           wrote
           to
           justifie
           the
           lawful
           Use
           of
           the
           Habits
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           in
           fine
           ,
           they
           all
           allow'd
           the
           lawfulness
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           fitness
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           till
           it
           shou'd
           please
           God
           to
           reverse
           it
           lawfully
           .
           See
           Burnet's
           Travels
           ,
           p.
           51
           ,
           52.
           
        
         
           But
           though
           the
           wiser
           sort
           among
           them
           did
           not
           think
           fit
           to
           proceed
           to
           actual
           Separation
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           those
           indifferent
           things
           ;
           yet
           some
           there
           were
           of
           a
           more
           fierce
           and
           turbulent
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           Patience
           to
           wait
           God's
           leisure
           ,
           but
           either
           a
           Reformation
           must
           be
           made
           presently
           according
           to
           their
           wild
           Notions
           ;
           and
           the
           Queen
           and
           Parliament
           must
           tack
           about
           immediately
           to
           their
           Pleasures
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           your
           Tents
           ,
           O
           Israel
           ;
           They
           will
           set
           up
           Churches
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           forsake
           us
           utterly
           as
           a
           Superstitious
           and
           Idolatrous
           Church
           ,
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           communicated
           with
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           began
           our
           unhappy
           Divisions
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           trouble
           
           my self
           to
           trace
           this
           Matter
           through
           the
           Reigns
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           King
           James
           the
           First
           ,
           and
           King
           Charles
           the
           First
           ;
           nor
           to
           show
           how
           they
           daily
           increas'd
           and
           grew
           wider
           :
           Nor
           the
           many
           Sub-Divisions
           ,
           and
           Scandalous
           Breaches
           that
           were
           daily
           made
           among
           themselves
           ,
           ever
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           Separation
           :
           As
           between
           Brown
           and
           
             Barrow
             ,
             Brown
          
           and
           
             Harrison
             ,
             Barrow
          
           and
           
             Johnson
             ,
             Johnson
          
           and
           Ainsworth
           ;
           who
           all
           left
           England
           to
           gather
           Separate
           Churches
           to
           themselves
           in
           the
           Low-Countries
           ;
           But
           scarce
           had
           been
           well
           there
           ,
           till
           they
           fell
           out
           all
           among
           themselves
           ;
           one
           Man
           and
           his
           Company
           being
           accurs'd
           ,
           and
           avoided
           by
           the
           other
           and
           his
           Followers
           ,
           and
           the
           one
           Church
           receiving
           the
           Persons
           excommunicated
           by
           the
           other
           ;
           till
           they
           became
           ridiculous
           to
           Spectators
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           some
           of
           them
           were
           glad
           to
           return
           into
           England
           .
           This
           Matter
           has
           been
           so
           fully
           related
           by
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Mischiefs
             of
             Separation
          
           ,
           p.
           51
           ,
           52
           ,
           &c.
           that
           't
           were
           needless
           here
           to
           repeat
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           only
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           ever
           since
           King
           James
           the
           Second's
           Accession
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           had
           laid
           aside
           all
           thoughts
           of
           Controversie
           with
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           in
           hopes
           that
           they
           wou'd
           have
           joyn'd
           for
           their
           common
           Safety
           with
           them
           ,
           
           in
           stopping
           the
           Inundation
           of
           Popery
           ,
           that
           was
           ready
           to
           break
           in
           upon
           these
           Nations
           ,
           and
           swallow
           them
           both
           up
           .
           But
           while
           most
           of
           our
           Eminent
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           Dr.
           Tillotson
           ,
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           Dr.
           Burnet
           ,
           Dr.
           Comber
           ,
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           were
           imploy'd
           in
           writing
           against
           the
           Incendiaries
           of
           Rome
           ;
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           instead
           of
           assisting
           us
           ,
           were
           making
           themselves
           ready
           for
           War
           with
           us
           ;
           as
           appear'd
           soon
           after
           .
           For
           when
           God
           Almighty
           had
           happily
           plac'd
           King
           William
           in
           the
           Throne
           ,
           a
           Convocation
           was
           immediately
           call'd
           ,
           in
           hopes
           that
           some
           Terms
           of
           Accommodation
           might
           have
           been
           Agreed
           upon
           between
           us
           ;
           And
           which
           ,
           in
           all
           probability
           ,
           wou'd
           have
           taken
           Effect
           ,
           if
           the
           Dissenting
           Ministers
           had
           been
           as
           forward
           as
           we
           ;
           for
           how
           much
           inclin'd
           our
           Clergy
           were
           to
           a
           Reconciliation
           (
           notwithstanding
           the
           Aspersion
           laid
           on
           them
           by
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           of
           their
           having
           no
           such
           Design
           )
           does
           sufficiently
           appear
           by
           several
           of
           their
           Writings
           ;
           See
           Dr.
           Tillotson's
           Sermon
           Preached
           at
           the
           Yorkshire
           Feast
           ,
           Anno
           1679.
           
           Pag.
           28.
           
           And
           Dr.
           Sherlock's
           Sermon
           before
           the
           Lord
           Mayor
           ,
           Nov.
           1688.
           
           See
           likewise
           the
           Petition
           of
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Bishops
           ;
           for
           which
           they
           were
           committed
           to
           the
           Tower
           :
           
           And
           see
           the
           Articles
           recommended
           by
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           to
           all
           the
           Bishops
           within
           his
           Province
           .
           And
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet's
           Preface
           to
           his
           
             Mischiefs
             of
             Separation
          
           .
           By
           all
           which
           ,
           it
           sufficiently
           appears
           how
           desirous
           they
           were
           for
           a
           Reconoiliation
           .
           But
           instead
           of
           listning
           to
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           does
           our
           Dissenters
           break
           forth
           into
           open
           Acts
           of
           Hostility
           ,
           and
           at
           that
           very
           time
           when
           we
           were
           actually
           Treating
           of
           Accommodation
           with
           them
           ,
           do
           they
           Publish
           several
           of
           their
           Books
           ,
           one
           upon
           the
           back
           of
           another
           ;
           in
           which
           ,
           they
           endeavour
           nothing
           less
           than
           the
           total
           Overthrow
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           by
           pretending
           to
           prove
           ,
           That
           the
           Constitution
           of
           our
           Church
           is
           New
           ,
           and
           Unlawful
           ;
           and
           that
           our
           Worship
           is
           Idolatrous
           and
           Sinful
           .
           Had
           this
           been
           at
           a
           Time
           when
           their
           way
           of
           Worship
           was
           not
           tolerated
           ,
           or
           ours
           impos'd
           on
           them
           with
           Penalties
           ,
           they
           had
           been
           the
           more
           excusable
           ;
           Or
           ,
           had
           we
           began
           to
           expose
           their
           Extempore
           way
           of
           Praying
           ,
           as
           we
           might
           easily
           have
           done
           ;
           but
           at
           such
           a
           time
           as
           that
           was
           ,
           to
           become
           the
           Aggressors
           ,
           was
           ungrateful
           as
           well
           as
           unseasonable
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           since
           the
           Dissenters
           have
           thought
           fit
           to
           revive
           the
           Controversie
           between
           us
           ,
           I
           hope
           they
           cannot
           take
           it
           unkindly
           of
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           endeavour
           to
           Vindicate
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           remove
           those
           
           Aspersions
           that
           they
           have
           groundlesly
           cast
           upon
           her
           .
           But
           this
           has
           been
           done
           so
           learnedly
           and
           fully
           by
           so
           many
           of
           our
           Learned
           Divines
           already
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           not
           pr●●end
           to
           do
           it
           better
           ,
           or
           to
           say
           much
           more
           than
           what
           they
           have
           said
           before
           me
           ;
           I
           shall
           only
           here
           lay
           down
           briefly
           the
           Substance
           of
           what
           I
           have
           Collected
           out
           of
           the
           best
           Authors
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           that
           have
           writ
           larely
           on
           this
           Subject
           :
           For
           there
           may
           be
           some
           who
           wou'd
           be
           willing
           to
           be
           satisfied
           in
           this
           Matter
           ,
           and
           yet
           can
           neither
           bestow
           the
           Time
           nor
           Pains
           to
           read
           all
           the
           Books
           of
           Controversie
           over
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           writ
           on
           this
           Subject
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           ,
           We
           will
           examine
           the
           Pleas
           which
           the
           Dissenters
           use
           for
           Separation
           ,
           and
           show
           the
           insufficiency
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           do
           not
           justifie
           Separation
           according
           to
           their
           own
           Principles
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           Pleas
           at
           this
           time
           made
           use
           of
           for
           Separation
           ,
           may
           be
           reduced
           to
           these
           Three
           Heads
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           Such
           as
           relate
           to
           the
           Constitution
           of
           our
           Church
           .
        
         
           Second
           ,
           To
           the
           terms
           of
           Communion
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           Third
           ,
           To
           the
           Consciences
           of
           Dissenters
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           First
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           such
           as
           relate
           to
           the
           Constitution
           of
           our
           Churches
           ;
           They
           say
           ,
           
           First
           ,
           That
           our
           Parochial
           Churches
           are
           not
           according
           to
           Christ's
           Institution
           ,
           as
           being
           different
           from
           those
           of
           the
           Congregational
           way
           .
           Secondly
           That
           our
           Diocesan
           Bishops
           are
           Unlawful
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           our
           National
           Church
           has
           no
           Foundation
           ,
           and
           wants
           Discipline
           ;
           all
           being
           swallowed
           up
           in
           the
           Bishops
           :
           And
           the
           Pastors
           of
           every
           Parish
           who
           ought
           to
           have
           full
           Power
           to
           execute
           every
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           are
           depriv'd
           thereof
           .
           And
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           the
           People
           are
           depriv'd
           of
           their
           right
           of
           chusing
           their
           own
           Pastors
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           Our
           Parochial
           Churches
           are
           not
           according
           to
           Christ's
           Institution
           .
           For
           Christ
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           instituted
           no
           other
           kind
           of
           Churches
           ,
           than
           particular
           Congregations
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           gave
           full
           Power
           and
           Authority
           to
           govern
           themselves
           ,
           distinctly
           and
           Independent
           of
           all
           other
           Churches
           .
        
         
           But
           where
           have
           they
           Authority
           for
           this
           Opinion
           ?
           Where
           do
           they
           find
           that
           Churches
           were
           limitted
           to
           particular
           Congregations
           ?
           not
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           no
           tolerable
           Proof
           ,
           that
           the
           Churches
           planted
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           were
           of
           this
           Nature
           .
           'T
           is
           possible
           at
           first
           there
           might
           have
           been
           no
           more
           Christians
           in
           a
           City
           ,
           than
           might
           meet
           together
           in
           one
           Congregation
           ;
           But
           where
           doth
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           multiply'd
           into
           more
           
           Congregations
           ,
           they
           made
           new
           and
           distinct
           Churches
           under
           new
           Officers
           ,
           with
           a
           separate
           Power
           of
           Government
           ;
           of
           this
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           says
           ,
           he
           is
           well
           assu●'d
           there
           is
           no
           mark
           or
           Footstep
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           or
           the
           whole
           History
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           .
           If
           they
           will
           follow
           the
           plain
           instances
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           they
           may
           better
           limit
           Churches
           to
           Private
           Families
           ,
           than
           to
           particular
           Congregations
           ;
           for
           of
           that
           we
           have
           a
           plain
           instance
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           Rom.
           16.
           3.
           5.
           
           Col.
           4.
           15.
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Priscilla
           and
           Aquilla
           ,
           but
           not
           a
           word
           of
           the
           other
           :
           And
           if
           they
           wou'd
           keep
           to
           these
           plain
           instances
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           they
           might
           fully
           enjoy
           the
           Liberty
           of
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           avoid
           the
           Scandal
           of
           breaking
           the
           Laws
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Scripture
           is
           so
           far
           from
           making
           every
           Congregation
           an
           Independent
           Church
           ,
           that
           it
           plainly
           shews
           us
           ,
           the
           Notion
           of
           a
           Church
           was
           then
           the
           same
           with
           a
           Diocess
           ,
           or
           all
           the
           Christians
           of
           a
           City
           ,
           which
           were
           under
           the
           Inspection
           of
           one
           Bishop
           :
           For
           ,
           if
           we
           observe
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           this
           Observation
           not
           once
           to
           fail
           ;
           that
           when
           Churches
           are
           spoken
           of
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           Churches
           of
           a
           Province
           :
           As
           the
           Churches
           of
           Judaea
           ,
           1
           Thess
           .
           2.
           14.
           
           The
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           16.
           19.
           
           Of
           Syria
           and
           
             Cilicia
             ,
             Acts
          
           15.
           41.
           
           
           Churches
           of
           Galatia
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           16.
           1.
           
           Gal.
           1.
           2.
           
           Churches
           of
           Macedonia
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           8.
           1.
           
           But
           when
           all
           the
           Christians
           of
           a
           City
           are
           spoken
           of
           ,
           it
           is
           still
           call'd
           the
           Church
           of
           that
           City
           ;
           as
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           the
           Church
           at
           Corinth
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           it
           seems
           plain
           from
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           Churches
           were
           not
           limitted
           to
           particular
           Congregations
           ,
           unless
           they
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Christians
           in
           the
           largest
           of
           these
           Cities
           mention'd
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           were
           no
           more
           than
           cou'd
           conveniently
           meet
           in
           one
           Congregation
           ;
           which
           shall
           be
           shown
           to
           be
           otherwise
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           But
           suppose
           we
           shou'd
           grant
           that
           the
           Apostolick
           Churches
           were
           Congregational
           (
           as
           't
           is
           plain
           they
           were
           not
           )
           what
           then
           ?
           that
           might
           have
           been
           from
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           Times
           ,
           or
           small
           number
           of
           Christians
           in
           those
           Days
           ;
           must
           it
           therefore
           follow
           that
           they
           must
           always
           continue
           so
           ?
           Why
           do
           they
           not
           wash
           one
           anothers
           Feet
           ,
           as
           Christ
           did
           ,
           and
           commanded
           his
           Apostles
           to
           do
           the
           same
           *
           :
           So
           the
           first
           Civil
           Government
           was
           by
           God's
           own
           Institution
           over
           Families
           ;
           they
           may
           by
           the
           same
           Rule
           think
           themselves
           
           bound
           to
           overthrow
           Kingdoms
           ,
           to
           bring
           things
           back
           to
           God's
           first
           Institution
           .
           From
           whence
           it
           appears
           how
           ridiculous
           that
           fancy
           of
           theirs
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Scripture
           is
           the
           only
           Rule
           of
           all
           things
           pertaining
           to
           Discipline
           and
           Worship
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           must
           stick
           so
           precisely
           to
           the
           Letter
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           those
           Days
           ,
           as
           that
           't
           is
           not
           lawful
           to
           vary
           from
           it
           in
           any
           little
           indifferent
           Circumstance
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Publick
           Order
           ,
           or
           Conveniency
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           this
           notion
           of
           Congregational
           Churches
           does
           not
           agree
           with
           the
           words
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ;
           so
           neither
           does
           it
           with
           the
           Judgment
           and
           Practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ;
           For
           by
           the
           ancient
           Canons
           ▪
           of
           the
           Church
           it
           appears
           ,
           That
           the
           Notion
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           was
           the
           same
           with
           that
           of
           a
           Diocess
           ,
           which
           comprehended
           many
           Congregations
           ,
           or
           Parishes
           .
           See
           Canons
           Nicen.
           6
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Constant
           .
           c.
           6.
           
           Chalcedon
           17.
           20.
           26.
           
           Antioch
           c.
           2.
           5.
           
           
             Codex
             Eccles
             .
             Africae
          
           ,
           c.
           53.
           55.
           
           
             Concil
             .
             Gangrae
          
           .
           c.
           6.
           
           
             Concil
             .
             Carthag
          
           .
           c.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           as
           to
           the
           first
           Objection
           against
           the
           Constitution
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           as
           differing
           from
           those
           of
           the
           Congregational
           way
           ;
           and
           therefore
           not
           of
           Christ's
           Institution
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Second
           Objection
           against
           the
           Constitution
           of
           our
           Church
           is
           ,
           That
           our
           Diocesan
           Churches
           and
           Bishops
           are
           unlawful
           ;
           For
           say
           they
           ,
           'T
           is
           making
           a
           new
           Species
           of
           Churches
           and
           Church-Government
           ,
           without
           God's
           appointment
           ;
           For
           ,
           says
           Mr.
           Baxter
           ,
           according
           to
           Christ's
           Institution
           ,
           no
           Church
           must
           be
           bigger
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           same
           Bishop
           may
           perform
           the
           Pastoral
           Office
           to
           them
           in
           present
           Communion
           :
           And
           so
           he
           will
           have
           three
           sorts
           of
           Bishops
           by
           Divine
           Right
           :
           First
           ,
           General
           Bishops
           ,
           that
           in
           every
           Nation
           are
           over
           many
           Churches
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             Episcopi
             Gregis
          
           ,
           or
           Ruling
           Pastors
           of
           Single
           Congregations
           ,
           which
           are
           all
           true
           Presbyters
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             Episcopi
             Praesides
          
           ;
           which
           are
           the
           Presidents
           of
           the
           Presbyters
           in
           particular
           Churches
           :
           This
           is
           Mr.
           Baxter's
           Notion
           of
           Bishops
           :
           But
           others
           are
           not
           of
           his
           Mind
           ,
           and
           will
           allow
           of
           but
           one
           kind
           of
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           such
           they
           make
           the
           Pastor
           of
           every
           Congregation
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           both
           these
           Notions
           of
           Episcopacy
           are
           false
           ,
           will
           appear
           ;
           For
           that
           First
           ,
           't
           was
           an
           inviolable
           Rule
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           that
           there
           must
           be
           but
           one
           Bishop
           in
           a
           City
           ,
           though
           't
           were
           never
           so
           large
           ;
           for
           our
           Saviour
           having
           left
           no
           Rule
           about
           Limits
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           follow'd
           the
           Form
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           
           planting
           in
           every
           City
           a
           complete
           and
           entire
           Church
           ,
           whose
           Bishop
           ,
           as
           to
           his
           Power
           and
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           Matters
           ,
           resembled
           that
           of
           the
           Chief
           Magistrate
           of
           the
           City
           ;
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           Senates
           ;
           and
           the
           several
           Churches
           ,
           the
           several
           Corporations
           .
           So
           says
           Dr.
           Still
           .
           in
           his
           
             Mischiefs
             of
             Separation
          
           ,
           p.
           237.
           and
           quotes
           Origen
           ,
           c.
           Cels
           .
           l.
           3.
           and
           Dr.
           Maurice
           in
           his
           
             Def.
             of
             Dioces
             .
             Episcopacy
          
           ,
           p.
           377
           ,
           &c.
           affirms
           ▪
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           proves
           it
           at
           large
           .
           And
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Territories
           of
           the
           City
           extended
           it self
           ,
           so
           far
           did
           the
           Diocess
           of
           the
           Bishop
           extend
           ;
           for
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           City
           had
           but
           one
           Territory
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           this
           be
           a
           thing
           agreed
           upon
           by
           most
           Learned
           Men
           of
           all
           Persuasions
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           but
           one
           Bishop
           in
           a
           City
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ;
           yet
           because
           some
           may
           be
           so
           hardy
           as
           to
           deny
           this
           ,
           I
           will
           appeal
           to
           the
           Practice
           of
           the
           African
           Church
           ;
           for
           which
           Mr.
           Baxter
           ,
           Dr.
           Owen
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           express
           an
           esteem
           above
           all
           other
           Churches
           .
           'T
           was
           an
           inviolable
           Rule
           among
           the
           African
           Churches
           ,
           that
           there
           must
           be
           but
           one
           Bishop
           in
           a
           City
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           large
           and
           populous
           .
           See
           
             Cod.
             Eccl.
             Africae
          
           ,
           c.
           71.
           
           And
           at
           the
           famous
           Conference
           at
           Carthage
           ,
           between
           the
           Catholick
           and
           Donatist
           Bishops
           ,
           by
           the
           Command
           of
           Constantine
           
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           who
           was
           become
           Christian
           ,
           the
           Rule
           on
           both
           sides
           agreed
           was
           ,
           but
           One
           Bishop
           in
           a
           City
           ,
           or
           Diocess
           .
           See
           
             Conference
             of
             the
             First
             Day
          
           .
           And
           if
           there
           cou'd
           have
           been
           more
           than
           one
           Bishop
           in
           a
           City
           ,
           the
           two
           great
           Schisms
           of
           the
           Donatists
           in
           Africa
           ,
           and
           the
           Novatian
           at
           Rome
           ,
           might
           have
           been
           avoided
           ;
           but
           instead
           hereof
           ,
           see
           how
           St.
           Cyprian
           among
           others
           ,
           aggravates
           the
           Schism
           of
           Novatius
           ,
           for
           being
           chosen
           Bishop
           in
           the
           same
           City
           where
           Cornelius
           was
           chosen
           before
           ;
           For
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             since
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             second
             after
             the
             first
             ,
             whosoever
             is
             made
             Bishop
             ,
             where
             one
             is
             made
             already
             ,
             is
             not
             another
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             none
             at
             all
             ,
          
           Cypr.
           Epist
           .
           52.
           n.
           4.
           
           And
           the
           same
           St.
           Cyprian
           in
           his
           Epistle
           55.
           n.
           6.
           9.
           declares
           ,
           That
           to
           have
           only
           one
           Bishop
           in
           a
           City
           ,
           was
           the
           best
           means
           to
           prevent
           Schism
           .
           See
           St.
           
             Cypr.
             de
             Vnitate
             Eccles
          
           .
           n.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           And
           St.
           Augustine
           in
           his
           Epistle
           162.
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           that
           't
           is
           so
           plainly
           prov'd
           that
           there
           was
           never
           allow'd
           but
           one
           Bishop
           in
           a
           City
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           way
           to
           reconcile
           this
           to
           their
           Hypothesis
           ,
           but
           by
           endeavouring
           to
           prove
           that
           either
           the
           Cities
           were
           very
           small
           in
           those
           days
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           number
           of
           Christians
           in
           them
           were
           so
           few
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           might
           all
           conveniently
           
           meet
           in
           one
           Congregation
           .
           And
           this
           they
           are
           not
           satisfied
           to
           do
           in
           the
           ordinary
           Cities
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           Clarkson
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           
             Primitive
             Episcopacy
          
           affirms
           ,
           were
           no
           larger
           than
           our
           ordinary
           Market-Towns
           in
           England
           .
           But
           even
           in
           the
           very
           largest
           ,
           and
           most
           populous
           Cities
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           allow
           that
           there
           were
           more
           Christians
           than
           cou'd
           conveniently
           meet
           together
           in
           one
           Church
           to
           serve
           God
           ;
           as
           in
           
             Rome
             ,
             Alexandria
             ,
             Constantinople
             ,
             Carthage
             ,
          
           and
           the
           rest
           :
           All
           which
           far
           exceeded
           any
           now
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           both
           for
           largeness
           and
           number
           of
           People
           .
           This
           seems
           to
           be
           very
           strange
           .
           Old
           Rome
           was
           at
           that
           time
           a
           City
           so
           large
           and
           populous
           ,
           that
           it
           excell'd
           London
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           London
           now
           does
           New
           Rome
           ,
           and
           had
           by
           Computation
           at
           that
           time
           above
           1000000
           Inhabitants
           ;
           as
           Dr.
           Maurice
           shows
           in
           his
           
             Defence
             of
             Diocesan
             Episcopacy
          
           ,
           p.
           340.
           
           And
           seems
           indeed
           to
           be
           very
           probable
           ,
           if
           one
           considers
           those
           vast
           and
           mighty
           Pieces
           of
           Workmanship
           ,
           that
           appear
           to
           have
           been
           done
           there
           ;
           the
           Ruins
           of
           which
           are
           to
           be
           seen
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           as
           Dr.
           Burnet
           in
           his
           Travels
           tells
           us
           ,
           who
           gathers
           from
           thence
           ,
           That
           that
           City
           must
           have
           been
           vastly
           populous
           about
           that
           time
           .
           And
           it
           was
           in
           Aurelius
           his
           days
           50
           Miles
           in
           Circumference
           ,
           Dr.
           M.
           p.
           212.
           
           And
           yet
           will
           
           Mr.
           Clarkson
           allow
           no
           more
           Christians
           in
           this
           great
           City
           than
           cou'd
           meet
           in
           one
           Congregation
           .
           So
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           which
           was
           15
           Miles
           in
           Circumference
           ,
           according
           to
           Pliny
           ,
           l.
           5.
           9.
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           all
           greater
           far
           than
           London
           now
           is
           .
           But
           to
           serve
           their
           turn
           they
           will
           reduce
           them
           all
           to
           the
           narrow
           limits
           of
           a
           single
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           give
           all
           the
           rest
           to
           the
           Devil
           ,
           by
           making
           them
           Unchristian
           ,
           Hereticks
           ,
           Schismaticks
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           'T
           is
           strange
           that
           Christianity
           shou'd
           make
           no
           better
           a
           Progress
           ,
           considering
           the
           largeness
           of
           the
           Cities
           ,
           and
           Multitude
           of
           People
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           considering
           the
           Care
           and
           Industry
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Learned
           Fathers
           of
           those
           Ages
           ,
           and
           their
           extraordinary
           Gifts
           ;
           that
           in
           so
           large
           and
           populous
           a
           City
           as
           Rome
           ,
           Christianity
           shou'd
           gain
           no
           more
           Proselytes
           in
           300
           Years
           ,
           than
           cou'd
           meet
           all
           in
           one
           Church
           ,
           notwithstanding
           St.
           Paul
           himself
           had
           Preach'd
           there
           for
           many
           Years
           :
           The
           very
           Quakers
           in
           London
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           comparable
           to
           Old
           Rome
           ,
           have
           made
           more
           Proselytes
           already
           ,
           than
           the
           Apostles
           in
           much
           longer
           time
           ;
           for
           were
           all
           the
           Quakers
           in
           London
           assembled
           in
           one
           Congregation
           ,
           I
           doubt
           that
           never
           a
           Church
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           wou'd
           be
           found
           large
           enough
           to
           contain
           them
           .
        
         
         
           But
           besides
           ,
           if
           the
           number
           of
           Christians
           were
           so
           few
           as
           these
           Dissenters
           wou'd
           make
           them
           ,
           how
           was
           it
           possible
           for
           them
           to
           possess
           themselves
           of
           the
           whole
           Roman
           Empire
           in
           less
           than
           300
           Years
           ?
           They
           had
           no
           Interest
           at
           Court
           nor
           in
           the
           Army
           ;
           but
           were
           presecuted
           by
           the
           Emperors
           all
           that
           time
           ,
           unless
           in
           two
           Reigns
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           other
           Human
           Cause
           assign'd
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           their
           great
           Numbers
           .
        
         
           But
           farther
           't
           is
           plain
           that
           there
           were
           some
           great
           Cities
           entirely
           Christian
           from
           the
           Apostles
           days
           ,
           as
           Cesaria
           ,
           and
           
             Lydda
             ,
             Acts
          
           9.
           35.
           and
           others
           .
           So
           that
           in
           the
           first
           300
           Years
           ,
           whole
           Cities
           and
           Countries
           being
           become
           Christian
           ,
           as
           Eusebius
           affirms
           ,
           
             Praep.
             Evang.
          
           l.
           1.
           p.
           12
           ,
           13.
           't
           was
           impossible
           for
           a
           single
           Congregation
           to
           contain
           a
           quarter
           of
           the
           Christians
           of
           a
           City
           ,
           much
           less
           of
           a
           whole
           Diocess
           ;
           For
           besides
           the
           large
           and
           populous
           City
           ,
           every
           Bishop
           had
           a
           Territory
           within
           his
           Diocess
           ,
           which
           extended
           it self
           for
           several
           Miles
           round
           the
           City
           .
           For
           every
           City
           had
           a
           large
           Territory
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           a
           County
           round
           about
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           under
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           who
           govern'd
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           reach'd
           in
           Civil
           Matters
           ,
           so
           far
           did
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Bishop
           reach
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           
           Matters
           .
           See
           
             Can.
             Apostolic
          
           .
           34.
           by
           which
           a
           Bishop
           is
           forbid
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           his
           Metropolitan
           or
           Archbishop
           ,
           but
           what
           relates
           to
           his
           own
           Diocess
           ,
           and
           the
           Territories
           under
           it
           ;
           And
           see
           
             Can.
             Antioch
          
           9.
           
           &
           10.
           
        
         
           But
           that
           the
           Bishops
           Territories
           and
           Jurisdiction
           extended
           far
           beyond
           the
           Walls
           or
           Bounds
           of
           the
           City
           is
           most
           evident
           ;
           for
           Theodoret
           ,
           who
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Cyrus
           ,
           had
           a
           Diocess
           40
           Miles
           square
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           reckon'd
           his
           Episcopacy
           of
           Divine
           Institution
           .
           See
           his
           Epist
           .
           42.
           
           And
           he
           had
           within
           his
           Diocess
           800
           Parish
           Churches
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           his
           Epist
           .
           113.
           to
           Leo.
           This
           is
           an
           Instance
           so
           clear
           against
           our
           Dissenters
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Baxter
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Clarkson
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           have
           no
           way
           to
           Answer
           it
           ,
           but
           first
           that
           it
           came
           from
           the
           Vatican
           Library
           ;
           which
           Objection
           is
           fully
           removed
           by
           Dr.
           
             Stilling
             fleet
          
           in
           his
           
             Mischief
             of
             Separation
          
           ,
           p.
           256.
           and
           by
           Dr.
           
             Maur.
             Def.
             of
             Dioc.
             Episc
          
           .
           p.
           396.
           and
           this
           Epist
           .
           of
           Theod.
           prov'd
           to
           be
           his
           own
           ,
           by
           comparing
           it
           with
           his
           other
           Writings
           ;
           and
           also
           by
           the
           clear
           Testimony
           of
           Liberatus
           ,
           who
           infallibly
           knew
           Theodoret's
           Stile
           and
           Writings
           .
           Neither
           does
           it
           follow
           ,
           that
           because
           it
           came
           from
           the
           Vatican
           Library
           ,
           therefore
           it
           must
           not
           be
           Authentick
           :
           But
           when
           People
           are
           Drowning
           ,
           
           rather
           than
           sink
           they
           will
           catch
           hold
           of
           a
           Bull-rush
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           Exception
           they
           take
           to
           this
           Testimony
           of
           Theodoret
           is
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           not
           Bishop
           of
           a
           single
           Diocess
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           Province
           ;
           and
           that
           Theodoret
           was
           an
           Archbishop
           :
           but
           that
           Cyprus
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           was
           then
           Bishop
           ,
           was
           no
           Metropolis
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           nor
           Theodoret
           Primate
           of
           a
           Province
           ,
           but
           under
           a
           Metropolitan
           ,
           appears
           by
           his
           16
           Ep.
           and
           by
           his
           81
           ,
           82
           ,
           34
           ,
           94
           ,
           and
           161.
           
           Alexander
           was
           then
           his
           Metropolitan
           .
        
         
           But
           Theodoret
           was
           not
           the
           only
           Bishop
           that
           had
           such
           a
           large
           Diocess
           ;
           for
           St.
           Chrysostom
           had
           one
           full
           as
           large
           ,
           and
           which
           contained
           as
           many
           Parishes
           ;
           he
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Territories
           thereto
           belonging
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           think
           it
           in
           his
           Conscience
           too
           large
           ;
           for
           if
           he
           did
           ,
           so
           good
           a
           Man
           as
           he
           ,
           would
           either
           have
           divided
           or
           quitted
           it
           .
           And
           Athanasius
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Alexandria
           and
           the
           Territories
           belong
           to
           it
           ;
           for
           he
           says
           ,
           
             Ap.
             p.
          
           781
           ,
           802.
           
           Maoretis
           is
           a
           Region
           belonging
           to
           Alexandria
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Churches
           there
           are
           immediately
           subject
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Alexandria
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           Dr.
           Owen
           ,
           Mr.
           Baxter
           ,
           Mr.
           Cotton
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           have
           made
           choice
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Carthage
           in
           Africk
           ,
           in
           St.
           Cyprian's
           
           time
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           appeals
           to
           ;
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           to
           avoid
           all
           Cavils
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           tells
           us
           )
           has
           chosen
           that
           very
           Church
           to
           be
           decided
           by
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Episcopal
           Government
           now
           in
           dispute
           between
           us
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           first
           he
           proves
           that
           there
           were
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           belonging
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Carthage
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           and
           therefore
           not
           likely
           to
           be
           one
           single
           Congregation
           .
           And
           this
           he
           proves
           ,
           out
           of
           St.
           Cyprian's
           own
           Epistles
           in
           his
           Banishment
           .
           Particularly
           in
           his
           5
           
             th
             .
             Book
             ,
             Ep.
          
           28.
           he
           complains
           ,
           that
           a
           great
           number
           of
           his
           Clergy
           were
           absent
           ,
           and
           the
           few
           that
           remain'd
           ,
           were
           hardly
           sufficient
           for
           their
           Work.
           
        
         
           And
           that
           these
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Church
           were
           under
           the
           particular
           care
           and
           government
           of
           St.
           Cyprian
           ,
           as
           their
           Bishop
           ,
           appears
           by
           his
           own
           words
           ,
           Lib.
           3.
           
           Ep.
           10
           ,
           and
           12.
           to
           the
           People
           of
           Carthage
           ;
           he
           complains
           to
           them
           of
           his
           Presbyters
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           reserve
           to
           their
           Bishop
           that
           honour
           due
           to
           his
           place
           ;
           for
           that
           they
           received
           Penitents
           to
           Communion
           ,
           without
           
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
          
           by
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           in
           his
           Epist
           .
           28.
           he
           threatens
           to
           Excommunicate
           those
           Presbyters
           that
           should
           do
           so
           for
           the
           future
           .
           And
           all
           the
           other
           Bishops
           gave
           their
           approbation
           to
           St.
           Cyprian
           for
           so
           doing
           .
           
           And
           the
           same
           St.
           Cyprian
           in
           his
           3
           
             Book
             ,
             Ep.
          
           65.
           tells
           them
           that
           a
           Bishop
           in
           the
           Church
           is
           in
           the
           place
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           that
           Disobedience
           to
           him
           is
           the
           occasion
           of
           Schisms
           and
           Disorders
           .
           See
           more
           fully
           concerning
           this
           matter
           ,
           in
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet's
           
             Mischiefs
             of
             Separation
             ,
             p.
          
           228
           ,
           229.
           &c.
           
           And
           now
           since
           Dr.
           Owen
           ,
           Mr.
           Baxter
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           have
           agreed
           to
           appeal
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           we
           must
           suppose
           they
           allow
           no
           Deviations
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           from
           the
           Primitive
           Institution
           ,
           and
           what
           that
           was
           then
           ,
           any
           one
           may
           judge
           .
        
         
           And
           St.
           Augustine
           was
           another
           Bishop
           in
           the
           African
           Church
           ;
           he
           was
           Bishop
           of
           
             Hippo
             Regia
          
           ,
           the
           Diocess
           of
           which
           extended
           at
           least
           Forty
           Miles
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           St.
           Augustine's
           own
           Epist
           .
           262.
           
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           African
           Church
           came
           most
           near
           the
           Congregational
           way
           of
           any
           other
           ,
           the
           Diocess
           being
           smaller
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           many
           Sectaries
           there
           ;
           the
           Donatists
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           :
           ▪
           And
           that
           is
           the
           Reason
           ,
           Mr.
           Baxter
           and
           the
           rest
           express
           so
           great
           an
           Esteem
           for
           it
           .
           But
           that
           their
           Bishopricks
           were
           much
           too
           large
           ,
           to
           serve
           either
           the
           Presbyterians
           or
           Independents
           turn
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           allowed
           more
           than
           one
           Bishop
           in
           the
           largest
           Cities
           ,
           sufficiently
           appears
           by
           what
           has
           
           been
           said
           .
           And
           in
           the
           African
           Code
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           Canon
           that
           says
           expresly
           ;
           no
           Bishop
           shall
           leave
           his
           Cathedral
           Church
           ,
           and
           go
           to
           any
           other
           Church
           in
           his
           Diocess
           to
           reside
           there
           ,
           See
           
             Codex
             Eccl.
             Africae
             c.
          
           71.
           
           Which
           shows
           that
           the
           Bishops
           Territories
           and
           Jurisdiction
           extended
           into
           distant
           Places
           from
           the
           City
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           African
           Churches
           as
           in
           others
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           only
           add
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           Calvin
           look'd
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           Thing
           out
           of
           dispute
           among
           Learned
           Men
           ,
           that
           a
           Church
           did
           not
           only
           take
           in
           the
           Christians
           of
           a
           City
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Times
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           adjacent
           Country
           also
           .
           See
           
             Calv.
             Instit
             .
             l.
          
           4.
           c.
           4.
           n.
           2.
           
        
         
           But
           though
           there
           were
           never
           more
           than
           one
           Bishop
           in
           a
           City
           ,
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           *
           yet
           some
           Bishops
           have
           had
           Two
           or
           more
           Cities
           in
           their
           Diocess
           .
           Timothy
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Farmissus
           and
           
             Eudocias
             ;
             Athanasius
          
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Diveltus
           and
           Sozopolis
           .
           And
           there
           have
           been
           some
           Bishopricks
           that
           have
           had
           no
           City
           at
           all
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           only
           Villages
           ,
           for
           there
           were
           some
           Countries
           that
           had
           no
           Cities
           in
           them
           ;
           so
           have
           we
           at
           this
           Day
           ,
           Bishops
           in
           Ireland
           and
           Wales
           that
           have
           no
           Cities
           in
           their
           Diocess
           :
           But
           it
           cannot
           be
           prov'd
           that
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           
           and
           the
           extent
           of
           his
           Diocess
           was
           confin'd
           to
           any
           single
           Village
           .
           So
           far
           from
           that
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Canon
           of
           Sardica
           VI.
           all
           the
           Bishops
           Assembled
           at
           Sardica
           agree
           ,
           That
           it
           shall
           by
           no
           means
           be
           lawful
           to
           Ordain
           any
           Bishops
           in
           Villages
           or
           small
           Cities
           ,
           that
           the
           Dignity
           of
           a
           Bishop
           may
           not
           be
           contemptible
           from
           the
           meanness
           of
           the
           Place
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           says
           Mr.
           Clarkson
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           The
           Apostles
           Ordain'd
           Elders
           in
           every
           Church
           ,
           and
           then
           Mr.
           Clarkson
           names
           the
           places
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             Antioch
             ,
             Iconium
             ,
             Lystra
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Villages
           :
           and
           these
           Elders
           or
           Presbyters
           they
           will
           have
           Bishops
           .
           But
           first
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           That
           during
           the
           Apostle's
           days
           ,
           the
           names
           Bishop
           and
           Presbyter
           were
           commonly
           used
           ,
           the
           one
           for
           the
           other
           ;
           (
           but
           not
           after
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           show'd
           hereafter
           )
           and
           therefore
           these
           Elders
           ,
           or
           Presbyters
           here
           spoken
           of
           may
           be
           as
           well
           taken
           for
           ordinary
           Presbyters
           or
           Priests
           ,
           as
           for
           Bishops
           .
           But
           allowing
           these
           Presbyters
           were
           Bishops
           ,
           what
           advantage
           will
           it
           be
           to
           them
           ?
           for
           first
           ,
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           confin'd
           their
           Authority
           to
           those
           places
           ,
           but
           the
           contrary
           is
           evident
           ;
           and
           unless
           they
           can
           prove
           this
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           serve
           their
           turn
           .
           But
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           these
           Cities
           over
           which
           the
           Apostles
           appointed
           Elders
           ,
           were
           large
           Cities
           at
           
           that
           time
           ,
           by
           much
           too
           great
           to
           come
           together
           in
           one
           Congregation
           .
           Iconium
           was
           then
           a
           Metropolitan
           ,
           and
           had
           many
           other
           Cities
           under
           it
           .
           And
           the
           rest
           were
           all
           large
           Cities
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           conclude
           this
           point
           I
           must
           make
           one
           Observation
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           That
           Mr.
           Clarkson
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           a
           Bishop
           of
           a
           City
           had
           no
           more
           but
           one
           Congregation
           ,
           undertakes
           to
           shew
           how
           small
           some
           Cities
           were
           ;
           but
           't
           is
           remarkable
           he
           quotes
           for
           his
           Authority
           some
           Author
           who
           speaks
           of
           them
           long
           before
           there
           were
           any
           Bishops
           ;
           and
           because
           they
           might
           have
           been
           small
           places
           then
           ,
           will
           needs
           have
           them
           to
           be
           so
           in
           the
           days
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           ridiculous
           ;
           for
           under
           the
           Roman
           Emperours
           ,
           both
           the
           Roman
           and
           the
           Grecian
           Cities
           were
           at
           their
           height
           ,
           and
           did
           very
           much
           surpass
           both
           for
           their
           magnificence
           and
           number
           of
           people
           ,
           any
           that
           have
           been
           before
           or
           since
           ;
           nor
           is
           this
           to
           be
           wonder'd
           at
           ,
           since
           our
           Cities
           do
           now
           stand
           upon
           much
           narrower
           Foundations
           as
           to
           their
           constitution
           ;
           our
           Cities
           have
           seldom
           any
           Liberties
           half
           a
           mile
           beyond
           their
           Walls
           ;
           and
           are
           generally
           but
           an
           Assembly
           of
           Trades-men
           :
           whereas
           the
           Roman
           Cities
           had
           each
           a
           Territory
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           a
           County
           belonging
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           under
           the
           jurisdiction
           of
           the
           
           City
           Magistrate
           ;
           and
           the
           Citizens
           were
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           adjacent
           Country
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           now
           shew'd
           that
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           Diocesan
           Bishops
           ,
           is
           agreeable
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           best
           and
           purest
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           wisest
           and
           holiest
           Fathers
           of
           it
           .
           And
           that
           their
           Power
           and
           Jurisdiction
           was
           as
           absolute
           ,
           and
           extended
           as
           far
           ,
           or
           farther
           than
           any
           Bishops
           this
           day
           in
           England
           .
           I
           shall
           shew
           hereafter
           that
           Episcopal
           Government
           ,
           as
           now
           settled
           in
           England
           ,
           has
           been
           ,
           and
           is
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           commended
           and
           approved
           of
           by
           all
           the
           most
           Eminent
           Divines
           beyond
           Seas
           .
        
         
           Perhaps
           some
           may
           say
           ,
           if
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           Diocesan
           Bishops
           ,
           be
           so
           agreeable
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ;
           and
           approved
           of
           by
           other
           reform'd
           Churches
           ,
           as
           we
           pretend
           it
           is
           ;
           how
           comes
           it
           that
           they
           all
           did
           not
           follow
           the
           pattern
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           become
           all
           Diocesan
           Churches
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           They
           may
           as
           well
           ask
           us
           ,
           Why
           all
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           World
           that
           were
           subject
           to
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           ,
           did
           not
           upon
           the
           decay
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           when
           they
           resum'd
           their
           just
           Rights
           of
           Government
           to
           themselves
           ,
           become
           all
           Monarchies
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Pattern
           of
           England
           .
           Some
           Nations
           
           besides
           
             England
             ,
             Ireland
          
           and
           Scotland
           ,
           did
           assume
           Episcopal
           Government
           ;
           as
           
             Denmark
             ,
             Sweden
          
           ,
           &c.
           but
           perhaps
           it
           was
           not
           consistent
           with
           the
           present
           Circumstances
           ,
           or
           Politick
           Constitution
           of
           all
           places
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           Episcopal
           Government
           ,
           as
           indeed
           it
           was
           not
           .
           And
           therefore
           since
           neither
           Episcopal
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           particular
           kind
           of
           Government
           is
           so
           essential
           to
           a
           Church
           ,
           as
           that
           a
           true
           Church
           may
           not
           be
           without
           it
           in
           case
           of
           indispensible
           Necessity
           ;
           they
           put
           themselves
           some
           under
           one
           Form
           of
           Government
           ,
           some
           under
           another
           ,
           as
           was
           most
           agreeable
           to
           their
           present
           constitution
           ;
           but
           with
           this
           Caution
           every
           where
           ,
           That
           all
           Protestants
           of
           every
           whole
           Church
           ,
           be
           the
           Government
           what
           it
           will
           ,
           should
           be
           oblig'd
           to
           Conform
           to
           the
           Establish'd
           Church
           in
           which
           they
           liv'd
           :
           For
           though
           every
           National
           or
           whole
           Church
           had
           a
           Power
           to
           chuse
           what
           kind
           of
           Government
           they
           pleased
           for
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           't
           was
           never
           allow'd
           that
           particular
           scrupulous
           People
           among
           themselves
           ,
           had
           Power
           to
           do
           so
           too
           ;
           This
           Power
           of
           subdividing
           was
           never
           pretended
           to
           ,
           nor
           practis'd
           in
           any
           other
           Nation
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           but
           in
           England
           .
           So
           that
           though
           they
           do
           all
           allow
           the
           Antiquity
           and
           Usefulness
           of
           Episcopal
           Government
           ;
           yet
           since
           't
           is
           not
           
           Essential
           to
           a
           true
           Church
           no
           more
           than
           that
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           or
           Independent
           ,
           nor
           convenient
           at
           this
           time
           for
           all
           places
           ,
           some
           may
           refuse
           it
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           does
           not
           follow
           that
           we
           in
           England
           should
           do
           so
           ,
           since
           't
           is
           convenient
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           more
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Laws
           and
           Constitution
           of
           these
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           comes
           by
           much
           nearer
           the
           Practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Churches
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           But
           they
           say
           ,
           we
           make
           Episcopal
           Government
           Essential
           to
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           for
           that
           we
           will
           suffer
           none
           to
           execute
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Minister
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           unless
           they
           be
           ordain'd
           by
           a
           Bishop
           .
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           'T
           is
           plain
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           make
           Episcopal
           Government
           Essential
           to
           a
           true
           Church
           ;
           For
           we
           allow
           all
           the
           Reform'd
           Churches
           to
           be
           true
           Churches
           ,
           and
           Communicate
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           some
           of
           them
           have
           no
           Diocesan
           Bishops
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           this
           Church
           and
           Nation
           ,
           none
           are
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           execute
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Minister
           in
           any
           Cathedral
           or
           Parish
           Church
           or
           Chapel
           ,
           nor
           to
           hold
           any
           Ecclesiastical
           Benefice
           within
           these
           Kingdoms
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           willing
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Orders
           and
           Government
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           :
           And
           therefore
           since
           both
           the
           Laws
           of
           this
           Church
           and
           Nation
           do
           require
           that
           all
           Ministers
           who
           desire
           to
           serve
           
           in
           this
           Church
           ,
           shall
           declare
           publickly
           that
           they
           assent
           to
           and
           approve
           of
           our
           Form
           of
           Worship
           ,
           &c.
           and
           are
           willing
           to
           use
           the
           same
           as
           the
           Church
           appoints
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           shall
           receive
           their
           Ordination
           ,
           and
           Licence
           to
           execute
           their
           Office
           from
           the
           Bishops
           ;
           'T
           is
           but
           reasonable
           that
           such
           as
           want
           these
           Qualifications
           ,
           shou'd
           be
           refus'd
           the
           Liberty
           of
           executing
           their
           Office
           in
           these
           Kingdoms
           .
           *
           But
           the
           reason
           we
           refuse
           them
           is
           not
           so
           much
           because
           that
           
             Presbyterian
             Ordination
          
           does
           not
           make
           them
           true
           Ministers
           ,
           according
           to
           God's
           Law
           ;
           (
           as
           though
           no
           instance
           can
           be
           given
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           without
           a
           Bishop
           in
           Scripture
           or
           Antiquity
           ;
           but
           all
           to
           the
           contrary
           )
           because
           they
           stubbornly
           refuse
           to
           submit
           to
           our
           Laws
           and
           Constitutions
           ,
           and
           contemn
           the
           lawful
           Authority
           under
           which
           God
           has
           plac'd
           them
           ,
           and
           commanded
           them
           that
           they
           should
           obey
           .
           And
           this
           is
           evident
           from
           the
           Statute
           of
           14
           Car.
           2.
           
           In
           which
           there
           is
           a
           particular
           Proviso
           ,
           That
           all
           Ministers
           of
           Foreign
           reform'd
           Churches
           ,
           who
           come
           into
           this
           Kingdom
           by
           the
           King's
           Permission
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           excepted
           
           out
           of
           ,
           and
           excus'd
           from
           the
           Penalties
           of
           that
           Act.
           And
           this
           Custom
           of
           requiring
           Conformity
           ,
           and
           Subscriptions
           from
           all
           who
           desire
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           is
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Practice
           of
           every
           settled
           Church
           that
           has
           been
           ever
           since
           Christ's
           days
           ;
           as
           will
           appear
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           The
           3d.
           Objection
           against
           the
           Constitution
           of
           our
           Church
           is
           ,
           That
           our
           *
           National
           Church
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           
             The
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           has
           no
           Foundation
           ,
           and
           wants
           Discipline
           ;
           All
           being
           incroach'd
           and
           swallow'd
           up
           in
           the
           Bishops
           ;
           and
           the
           Pastors
           of
           every
           Parish
           ,
           who
           ought
           to
           have
           full
           Power
           to
           execute
           every
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           are
           depriv'd
           thereof
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           false
           ;
           for
           the
           Presbyters
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           have
           as
           great
           Power
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           Matters
           ,
           as
           ever
           they
           had
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           .
           What
           Power
           are
           they
           depriv'd
           of
           by
           the
           Bishops
           that
           they
           had
           then
           ?
           By
           the
           Laws
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           no
           Rules
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           no
           Articles
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           no
           Form
           of
           Worship
           can
           be
           introduc'd
           by
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           impos'd
           upon
           any
           ,
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           whole
           Presbytery
           of
           the
           Nation
           in
           Convocation
           ,
           who
           appear
           either
           in
           Person
           or
           by
           Proxy
           .
        
         
         
           The
           only
           Authority
           that
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           have
           above
           the
           Presbytes
           is
           ,
           Government
           ,
           Ordination
           ,
           and
           Censures
           ;
           which
           were
           all
           appropriated
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           :
           St.
           Cyprian
           assures
           us
           it
           was
           so
           in
           the
           African
           Church
           ,
           in
           his
           Third
           Book
           ,
           Ep.
           10.
           
           &
           12.
           28.
           27.
           
           And
           so
           it
           was
           in
           St.
           Augustine's
           ▪
           Time.
           See
           
             Cod.
             Eccl.
             Afr.
          
           c.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           9
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           But
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           the
           Power
           of
           Ordination
           is
           taken
           away
           from
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           lodg'd
           solely
           in
           the
           Bishops
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           plain
           (
           say
           they
           )
           in
           the
           Apostles
           days
           the
           Presbyters
           did
           Ordain
           ;
           for
           Timothy
           was
           ordain'd
           by
           laying
           on
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           14.
           
           But
           Dr.
           Hammond
           in
           his
           Paraphrase
           on
           this
           Text
           says
           ,
           That
           these
           Presbyters
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           who
           ordain'd
           Timothy
           ,
           were
           Apostles
           :
           That
           Timothy
           was
           ordain'd
           by
           St.
           Paul
           is
           most
           evident
           ;
           for
           St.
           Paul
           in
           his
           Second
           Epistle
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           ch
           .
           1.
           v.
           6.
           says
           ,
           
             I
             put
             thee
             in
             mind
             ,
             that
             thou
             stir
             up
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             which
             is
             in
             thee
             ,
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             my
             hands
             .
          
           And
           the
           Apostles
           might
           then
           have
           been
           likely
           enough
           call'd
           Presbyters
           ;
           for
           that
           during
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           were
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           us'd
           the
           one
           for
           the
           other
           ;
           as
           appears
           plainly
           by
           comparing
           
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           14.
           with
           2
           Tim.
           1.
           6.
           
           In
           the
           former
           Verse
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           bids
           
             Timothy
             Neglect
             not
             the
             gift
             that
             is
             in
             him
             ,
             by
             laying
             on
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Presbyters
          
           ;
           And
           in
           the
           latter
           ,
           he
           bids
           him
           ,
           
             Stir
             up
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             which
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             my
             hands
             .
          
        
         
           For
           while
           the
           Apostles
           liv'd
           ,
           they
           manag'd
           the
           Affairs
           of
           Government
           in
           the
           Church
           themselves
           ,
           and
           therefore
           there
           were
           few
           or
           no
           Bishops
           in
           their
           days
           ;
           but
           as
           they
           withdrew
           ,
           they
           committed
           the
           Care
           and
           Government
           of
           Churches
           to
           such
           Persons
           as
           they
           appointed
           thereto
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           have
           an
           uncontroulable
           Evidence
           in
           Timothy
           and
           Titus
           :
           So
           that
           although
           the
           Apostles
           left
           no
           Successors
           in
           
             Eodem
             gradu
          
           ,
           as
           to
           those
           things
           that
           were
           extraordinary
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           writing
           New
           Gospels
           ,
           the
           Extent
           of
           their
           Power
           ,
           &c.
           yet
           to
           other
           parts
           of
           their
           Apostolick
           Office
           ,
           they
           had
           Successors
           ,
           as
           in
           Teaching
           and
           Governing
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           things
           that
           were
           not
           extraordinary
           .
           Which
           Power
           of
           Governing
           ,
           Ordaining
           ,
           &c.
           being
           given
           to
           such
           particular
           Presbyters
           as
           the
           Apostles
           thought
           fit
           for
           it
           ,
           was
           properly
           the
           Episcopal
           Power
           :
           And
           thus
           these
           who
           were
           but
           Presbyters
           in
           the
           Apostles
           days
           ,
           by
           the
           accession
           of
           this
           governing
           and
           ordaining
           Power
           ,
           became
           Bishops
           
           after
           their
           Decease
           or
           Departure
           .
           And
           thus
           will
           all
           those
           seeming
           Differences
           between
           the
           words
           Presbyter
           and
           Bishop
           ,
           spoken
           of
           in
           Antiquity
           ,
           be
           reconcil'd
           .
           And
           herewith
           agrees
           the
           Opinion
           of
           Archbishop
           Whitgift
           and
           Bishop
           Bilson
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           in
           his
           
             Mischiefs
             of
             Separation
          
           ,
           p.
           270.
           and
           many
           others
           .
           See
           King
           Charles
           I.
           his
           
             Debates
             about
             Episcopacy
          
           ,
           more
           fully
           concerning
           this
           Matter
           .
        
         
           But
           't
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           Apostles
           days
           ,
           Presbyters
           were
           not
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           a
           distinct
           Order
           from
           them
           :
           And
           this
           is
           agreed
           by
           most
           Ancient
           and
           Modern
           Writers
           .
           See
           among
           others
           ,
           Ignatius
           his
           Epistle
           
             ad
             Trall
          
           .
           where
           he
           says
           ,
           That
           without
           Bishops
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           call'd
           a
           Church
           .
           And
           Aerius
           who
           declar'd
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           difference
           between
           a
           Bishop
           and
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           was
           represented
           by
           Epiphanius
           as
           a
           Prodigy
           ,
           and
           his
           opinion
           Madness
           .
           See
           
             Epiph.
             Haer.
          
           74.
           n.
           1.
           3.
           
           So
           Ischyrus
           pretended
           to
           be
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           because
           Coluthus
           had
           ordain'd
           him
           ;
           but
           Athanasius
           represents
           it
           as
           a
           Monster
           ,
           that
           one
           shou'd
           esteem
           himself
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           who
           was
           ordain'd
           by
           one
           who
           died
           himself
           a
           Presbyter
           .
           See
           Dr.
           
             Maur.
             Defence
             of
             Diocesan
             Episcopacy
          
           ,
           p.
           451.
           
           And
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           if
           a
           Bishop
           himself
           did
           Ordain
           
           any
           one
           against
           the
           Canons
           and
           Establish'd
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           stick
           at
           declaring
           such
           Ordination
           void
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           Cases
           to
           re-ordain
           .
           See
           
             Can.
             Nicen.
          
           9
           ,
           10.
           16.
           19.
           and
           
             Can.
             Antioch
          
           .
           73.
           10
           ,
           &c.
           What
           Sentence
           shall
           we
           think
           then
           they
           wou'd
           have
           pronounc'd
           against
           our
           
             Presbyterian
             Ordination
          
           ,
           as
           practis'd
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           contrary
           both
           to
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           too
           .
        
         
           But
           besides
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           Plea
           which
           our
           Dissenters
           make
           for
           Separation
           upon
           this
           account
           ,
           that
           the
           Presbyters
           are
           totally
           depriv'd
           of
           their
           Power
           of
           Ordaining
           ,
           is
           false
           ;
           For
           by
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           Four
           Presbyters
           are
           to
           assist
           the
           Bishop
           in
           giving
           Orders
           ,
           and
           after
           Examination
           ,
           to
           joyn
           in
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           on
           the
           Person
           ordain'd
           .
           See
           Can.
           31.
           and
           35.
           
        
         
           But
           another
           Objection
           which
           they
           make
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           Discipline
           is
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Power
           of
           Excommunicating
           Notorious
           Offenders
           ,
           is
           taken
           away
           from
           the
           Parochial
           Minister
           ,
           and
           lodg'd
           only
           in
           the
           Bishop
           .
           But
           sure
           they
           who
           make
           this
           Objection
           ,
           never
           read
           the
           26th
           .
           Canon
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           of
           them
           acknowledg'd
           to
           be
           the
           Authentick
           Church
           Canons
           :
           For
           that
           Canon
           says
           expresly
           ,
           That
           no
           Minister
           shall
           admit
           
           any
           of
           his
           Flock
           to
           the
           L●●d's
           Supper
           ,
           who
           is
           known
           to
           be
           guilty
           〈…〉
           Scandalous
           Sin
           ,
           until
           he
           hath
           openl●
           〈◊〉
           that
           he
           has
           truly
           repented
           .
           And
           〈◊〉
           ●ase
           the
           Offender
           continue
           obstinate
           ,
           he
           must
           give
           an
           account
           to
           the
           Ordnary
           within
           14
           Days
           ,
           who
           is
           then
           to
           proceed
           to
           greater
           Excommunication
           ,
           for
           the
           other
           is
           call'd
           a
           
             Penitential
             Excommunication
          
           .
           So
           then
           it
           seems
           the
           Pastors
           are
           not
           totally
           depriv'd
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           censuring
           for
           Scandalous
           offences
           ;
           nay
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           greater
           and
           more
           absolute
           Power
           ,
           than
           is
           allow'd
           them
           in
           many
           other
           Reform'd
           Churches
           ;
           for
           indeed
           ,
           the
           exercise
           of
           Discipline
           is
           a
           Work
           of
           so
           much
           Prudence
           and
           Difficulty
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           Zealots
           for
           it
           ,
           have
           not
           thought
           fit
           to
           trust
           it
           in
           the
           Hands
           of
           every
           Parochial
           Minister
           ,
           and
           his
           particular
           Congregation
           .
           Calvin
           himself
           says
           ,
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Apostolick
           Practice
           .
           See
           
             Calv.
             Ep.
          
           136.
           
           And
           Beza
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Discipline
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           in
           his
           Ep.
           20.
           says
           ,
           The
           Parochial
           Ministers
           proceed
           no
           farther
           than
           Admonition
           ,
           but
           in
           case
           of
           Contumacy
           ,
           they
           certifie
           the
           Presbytery
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           who
           sit
           at
           certain
           times
           to
           hear
           all
           Censures
           relating
           to
           Discipline
           .
        
         
           But
           allowing
           a
           Church
           wants
           true
           Discipline
           ,
           does
           it
           therefore
           lose
           its
           Being
           ,
           or
           justifie
           
           Separatio●
           〈…〉
           sure
           ,
           if
           so
           ,
           there
           were
           few
           〈◊〉
           Churches
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           having
           no
           Discip●●●●
           a●
           all
           among
           them
           for
           many
           years
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           administred
           in
           some
           parts
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           for
           ten
           or
           a
           dozen
           years
           together
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           we
           come
           to
           the
           4th
           .
           Objection
           against
           the
           Constitution
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           People
           are
           depriv'd
           of
           their
           right
           of
           choosing
           their
           own
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           Pray
           let
           me
           ask
           them
           how
           this
           Original
           and
           inherent
           Right
           (
           as
           Mr.
           Baxter
           calls
           it
           )
           of
           choosing
           their
           own
           Ministers
           ,
           came
           to
           be
           lodg'd
           in
           the
           People
           ?
           Was
           there
           not
           a
           Church
           to
           be
           form'd
           in
           the
           beginning
           ?
           Did
           not
           Christ
           appoint
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           Authority
           for
           that
           end
           ?
           Where
           was
           the
           Church
           Power
           then
           lodg'd
           ?
           Was
           it
           not
           in
           the
           Apostles
           ?
           Did
           not
           they
           in
           all
           places
           as
           they
           planted
           Churches
           ,
           appoint
           Officers
           to
           teach
           and
           govern
           them
           ?
           And
           were
           not
           then
           the
           Pastors
           invested
           with
           a
           Power
           superior
           to
           that
           of
           the
           People
           ?
           How
           came
           they
           then
           to
           lose
           it
           ,
           ●or
           how
           came
           the
           People
           to
           pretend
           an
           original
           Right
           thereto
           ?
           Besides
           ,
           How
           cou'd
           the
           People
           make
           choice
           of
           Men
           for
           their
           fitness
           and
           abilities
           ,
           when
           at
           that
           time
           
           their
           abilities
           depen●
           〈…〉
           on
           the
           Apostles
           laying
           on
           of
           〈◊〉
           ●ands
           for
           then
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           〈…〉
           them
           .
           It
           seems
           then
           that
           this
           〈◊〉
           and
           inherent
           Right
           was
           not
           in
           the
           People
           in
           the
           Apostles
           days
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           first
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           if
           it
           had
           ,
           St.
           Clement
           ,
           St.
           Cyprian
           ,
           St.
           Chrysostom
           ,
           &c.
           could
           not
           have
           been
           ignorant
           of
           it
           ;
           St.
           Clement
           says
           in
           his
           Ep.
           54
           ,
           55
           ,
           56
           ,
           57.
           (
           the
           Apostles
           thought
           fit
           to
           reserve
           this
           Power
           of
           appointing
           Officers
           in
           the
           Church
           to
           themselves
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           Contentions
           that
           might
           happen
           about
           it
           :
           And
           that
           all
           the
           People
           had
           to
           do
           ,
           was
           to
           give
           testimony
           of
           the
           Person
           chosen
           ;
           )
           And
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           't
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           People
           were
           to
           be
           present
           at
           the
           nomination
           of
           a
           new
           Bishop
           ;
           for
           since
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           be
           Men
           blameless
           and
           of
           good
           report
           ;
           't
           was
           but
           fit
           that
           the
           People
           that
           best
           knew
           his
           Life
           and
           Conversation
           ,
           should
           be
           present
           to
           testify
           the
           same
           .
           And
           herewith
           agrees
           St.
           
             Cyprian
             Ep.
          
           68.
           (
           whom
           Mr.
           Baxter
           vouches
           for
           the
           contrary
           )
           says
           he
           ,
           (
           The
           Bishop
           shou'd
           be
           chosen
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           presence
           their
           Faults
           may
           be
           publish'd
           ,
           or
           their
           good
           Actions
           commended
           ,
           )
           but
           says
           not
           a
           word
           of
           the
           Peoples
           
           Power
           of
           Electing
           him
           .
           
           As
           to
           the
           Elections
           of
           Deacons
           ,
           't
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           that
           't
           was
           properly
           no
           Church
           Power
           which
           they
           had
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           Stewards
           of
           the
           Common
           Stock
           ;
           and
           therefore
           't
           was
           but
           reasonable
           the
           Community
           should
           be
           satisfied
           in
           the
           choice
           of
           them
           .
           St.
           Chrysostom
           in
           his
           Book
           
             de
             Sacerdotio
          
           ,
           complains
           much
           of
           the
           unfitness
           of
           the
           People
           to
           judge
           in
           such
           matters
           .
           So
           does
           St.
           
             Augustine
             Ep.
          
           110.
           
        
         
           And
           indeed
           ,
           were
           there
           no
           other
           Reasons
           against
           the
           Peoples
           choosing
           their
           own
           Ministers
           ,
           but
           the
           mischiefs
           that
           would
           necessarily
           attend
           it
           ,
           't
           were
           sufficient
           ;
           for
           when
           ever
           the
           People
           assum'd
           this
           Power
           of
           choosing
           ,
           it
           caus'd
           so
           great
           Disturbances
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           at
           Antioch
           the
           Divisions
           of
           the
           People
           about
           the
           choice
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Constantine
           ,
           had
           kindled
           such
           a
           Flame
           ,
           as
           had
           almost
           destroy'd
           both
           Church
           and
           City
           .
           The
           like
           at
           Rome
           upon
           the
           choice
           of
           Damascus
           .
           And
           if
           the
           People
           have
           the
           Power
           of
           choosing
           their
           own
           Ministers
           ,
           what
           shou'd
           hinder
           but
           there
           may
           be
           a
           Presbyterian
           ,
           Independant
           ,
           Anabaptist
           ,
           Quaker
           and
           Papist
           teacher
           all
           in
           one
           Parish
           ,
           and
           so
           this
           
           would
           set
           open
           a
           door
           to
           infinite
           Divisions
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           to
           avoid
           the
           great
           Evils
           ,
           and
           inconveniences
           of
           popular
           Elections
           ,
           the
           Power
           of
           choosing
           their
           ▪
           own
           Ministers
           was
           taken
           away
           from
           the
           People
           by
           several
           Councils
           ,
           as
           12.
           and
           13.
           
           
             Can.
             Conc.
             Laodicea
             ,
             Conc.
             Antioch
             .
             c.
          
           18.
           &c.
           Conc.
           2
           
             d.
             of
             Nice
             .
             c.
          
           3.
           
        
         
           The
           Reason
           that
           first
           gave
           Lay-men
           a
           title
           to
           the
           nomination
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           was
           when
           Christian
           Princes
           and
           others
           ,
           had
           given
           large
           Endowments
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           't
           was
           thought
           but
           just
           that
           they
           should
           have
           the
           nomination
           of
           the
           Ministers
           for
           those
           Churches
           that
           they
           had
           built
           and
           indow'd
           .
           And
           this
           was
           a
           Prerogative
           in
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           ever
           since
           the
           first
           foundation
           of
           a
           Christian
           Church
           here
           ,
           and
           long
           before
           any
           freedom
           of
           Elections
           was
           pretended
           to
           .
           See
           Stat.
           25.
           
           Edw.
           3.
           and
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           King
           's
           Ecclesiastical
           Power
           in
           Lord
           Cook
           's
           8
           
             th
             .
             Rep.
          
           and
           the
           Case
           of
           Praemunire
           in
           Sir
           Davenant's
           Reports
           ,
           Case
           ult
           .
           And
           this
           title
           of
           Patronage
           has
           been
           confirmed
           to
           Lay-men
           by
           several
           Councils
           ,
           as
           1
           
             st
             .
             Coun.
          
           of
           
             Orange
             ,
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           441.
           2
           
             d.
             Counc
          
           .
           of
           
             Arles
             ,
             Anno
          
           452.
           9
           
             th
             .
             Counc
          
           .
           of
           Toledo
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           And
           this
           Right
           of
           presentation
           is
           not
           only
           us'd
           in
           England
           ,
           but
           in
           other
           reform'd
           Churches
           :
           In
           Denmark
           the
           Archbishops
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           are
           appointed
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           in
           Swedeland
           .
           So
           in
           other
           Lutheran
           Churches
           ,
           the
           Superintendants
           are
           appointed
           by
           the
           several
           Princes
           ,
           and
           the
           Patrons
           present
           before
           Ordination
           .
           The
           Synod
           of
           Dort
           hath
           a
           Salvo
           for
           the
           right
           of
           Patronage
           .
           In
           France
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           are
           chosen
           by
           Ministers
           ;
           at
           Geneva
           by
           the
           Council
           of
           State
           ;
           who
           have
           Power
           likewise
           to
           depose
           them
           .
           And
           Beza
           in
           his
           Ep.
           83.
           declares
           against
           the
           Peoples
           choosing
           their
           Ministers
           as
           a
           thing
           without
           any
           ground
           in
           Scripture
           .
           
             Grotius
             Ep.
             ad
             Boatslaer
             Ep.
          
           62.
           p.
           21.
           agrees
           herein
           .
           How
           comes
           then
           our
           English
           Dissenters
           to
           make
           this
           a
           ground
           of
           Separation
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           The
           depriving
           the
           People
           of
           their
           Right
           of
           choosing
           their
           own
           Ministers
           ,
           when
           't
           is
           evident
           they
           never
           had
           any
           such
           Right
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           got
           it
           by
           Usurpation
           :
           And
           't
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           general
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           and
           even
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           other
           reform'd
           Churches
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           But
           besides
           the
           unwarrantableness
           of
           the
           Peoples
           choosing
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           mischiefs
           that
           attend
           it
           ,
           by
           making
           the
           
           People
           run
           into
           Divisions
           and
           Factions
           ;
           't
           is
           a
           thing
           very
           unreasonable
           in
           it self
           that
           such
           an
           ignorant
           ,
           proud
           ,
           unpeaceable
           sort
           of
           People
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Baxter
           himself
           confesses
           in
           his
           
             Sacrilegiae
             Dissert
             .
             p.
          
           102.
           &c.
           the
           ordinary
           sort
           of
           Christians
           to
           be
           ,
           should
           be
           made
           judges
           of
           their
           Ministers
           abilities
           ,
           and
           soundness
           of
           Doctrines
           ;
           who
           are
           most
           apt
           to
           revile
           the
           best
           and
           gravest
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           Mr.
           Baxter
           says
           himself
           in
           his
           
             Cure
             of
             Divis
             .
             p.
          
           393.
           
           Sure
           't
           is
           more
           likely
           that
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           and
           the
           Governours
           of
           the
           Church
           shou'd
           provide
           able
           and
           fit
           Ministers
           for
           us
           ,
           than
           such
           sort
           of
           People
           as
           these
           ;
           unless
           any
           will
           be
           so
           ridiculous
           as
           to
           suppose
           that
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           Clergy
           are
           all
           bad
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           ignorant
           common
           People
           the
           only
           incouragers
           of
           Vertue
           .
        
         
           They
           may
           say
           't
           is
           as
           unreasonable
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           People
           of
           a
           Parish
           shou'd
           be
           oblig'd
           to
           take
           a
           Minister
           put
           into
           the
           Cure
           by
           some
           young
           ,
           raw
           ,
           extravagant
           Heir
           that
           had
           the
           good
           Fortune
           to
           be
           born
           to
           an
           Estate
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Advowson
           did
           belong
           ,
           but
           perhaps
           is
           as
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           unfit
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           abilities
           of
           a
           Minister
           as
           the
           meanest
           in
           the
           Parish
           .
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           though
           such
           ignorant
           Persons
           
           may
           sometimes
           have
           the
           right
           of
           Presentation
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           not
           the
           Power
           of
           putting
           into
           the
           Cure
           any
           Minister
           they
           please
           ,
           for
           the
           Patron
           has
           only
           the
           right
           of
           presenting
           his
           Clerk
           ,
           who
           must
           be
           admitted
           and
           instituted
           by
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           before
           the
           Cure
           is
           said
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Bishop
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Clergy
           ,
           after
           examination
           had
           ,
           &c.
           do
           think
           him
           any
           way
           unqualified
           for
           the
           Cure
           of
           Souls
           ,
           he
           may
           reject
           him
           ,
           and
           put
           the
           Patron
           to
           present
           another
           qualify'd
           for
           the
           Office
           ;
           which
           if
           he
           neglect
           to
           do
           within
           six
           Months
           from
           the
           time
           the
           Church
           became
           void
           ,
           he
           shall
           lose
           his
           presentation
           for
           that
           turn
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           shall
           present
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Patron
           ,
           it
           seems
           cannot
           put
           whom
           he
           will
           on
           the
           People
           for
           their
           Pastor
           ,
           but
           is
           bound
           to
           find
           
             Personam
             idoneam
          
           ,
           a
           fit
           Person
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           before
           we
           pass
           from
           this
           matter
           ,
           let
           us
           see
           whether
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           has
           Power
           to
           silence
           Ministers
           or
           not
           .
           Doubtless
           he
           has
           ,
           otherwise
           't
           is
           impossible
           that
           any
           Kingdom
           should
           be
           safe
           ;
           for
           since
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           People
           are
           so
           apt
           to
           be
           led
           by
           their
           Spiritual
           Guides
           ,
           and
           take
           their
           Notions
           of
           Loyalty
           and
           Obedience
           from
           them
           ,
           't
           is
           strange
           to
           imagine
           that
           Ministers
           shall
           be
           allow'd
           to
           Preach
           up
           Sedition
           ,
           
           Heresy
           ,
           or
           what
           Doctrine
           they
           please
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           silence
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           say
           our
           Dissenters
           ,
           we
           are
           call'd
           to
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Ministry
           by
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           and
           have
           received
           our
           Commission
           to
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           from
           him
           ;
           and
           therefore
           must
           not
           neglect
           to
           discharge
           our
           Duty
           in
           Obedience
           to
           any
           Power
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           for
           we
           must
           obey
           God
           rather
           than
           man.
           
        
         
           But
           first
           ,
           I
           hope
           they
           will
           grant
           that
           when
           God
           Almighty
           gave
           them
           this
           Commission
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           limit
           it
           to
           any
           certain
           place
           ,
           but
           't
           was
           general
           to
           Preach
           the
           Word
           to
           all
           Nations
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           obedience
           to
           God's
           Command
           ,
           doubtless
           they
           ought
           to
           go
           and
           Preach
           in
           those
           Countries
           where
           their
           Preaching
           is
           most
           wanted
           ,
           and
           will
           do
           God
           most
           service
           .
           There
           are
           many
           Countries
           in
           the
           World
           that
           know
           nothing
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           many
           that
           do
           ,
           have
           not
           able
           Ministers
           enough
           to
           serve
           their
           turn
           ;
           sure
           these
           Men
           that
           think
           themselves
           bound
           in
           Conscience
           to
           Preach
           ,
           wou'd
           much
           better
           ▪
           discharge
           their
           Consciences
           by
           going
           into
           those
           Countries
           ,
           and
           Preaching
           to
           those
           poor
           People
           that
           are
           in
           so
           great
           want
           of
           it
           .
           Christ
           sent
           his
           Disciples
           to
           Preach
           to
           the
           lost
           Sheep
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Israel
           .
           The
           Apostles
           who
           doubtless
           had
           as
           universal
           a
           Commission
           
           to
           Preach
           ,
           they
           never
           went
           to
           abide
           in
           those
           Cities
           or
           Places
           where
           sound
           Teachers
           were
           settled
           before
           ,
           but
           they
           chose
           to
           go
           into
           those
           parts
           where
           Christianity
           was
           least
           known
           ,
           and
           their
           Preaching
           would
           do
           most
           good
           .
           Why
           will
           not
           our
           Non-conformist
           Ministers
           follow
           their
           example
           ?
           Several
           of
           our
           foreign
           Plantations
           want
           able
           Ministers
           among
           them
           ,
           they
           want
           Universities
           and
           famous
           Schools
           to
           breed
           them
           in
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           needs
           be
           but
           poorly
           supplied
           .
           If
           they
           would
           leave
           this
           Nation
           ,
           and
           go
           and
           Preach
           there
           ,
           't
           would
           convince
           the
           World
           that
           they
           design'd
           nothing
           but
           God's
           Glory
           and
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           own
           Consciences
           in
           desiring
           to
           Preach
           ;
           but
           since
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           't
           is
           evident
           whatever
           their
           pretences
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           self-interest
           and
           their
           own
           conveniency
           ,
           that
           makes
           them
           desire
           the
           liberty
           of
           Preaching
           in
           these
           Nations
           .
        
         
           What
           have
           they
           to
           say
           to
           this
           ?
           Indeed
           the
           best
           of
           them
           give
           but
           a
           very
           unsatisfactory
           Answer
           hereto
           .
           Mr.
           Baxter
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           says
           ,
           The
           Reason
           why
           they
           do
           not
           go
           to
           Preach
           among
           the
           Indians
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           speak
           their
           Language
           ,
           and
           because
           many
           of
           them
           have
           Wives
           and
           Families
           which
           they
           cannot
           leave
           :
           But
           for
           his
           own
           part
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           
           but
           young
           enough
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           trouble
           this
           censorious
           persecuting
           part
           of
           the
           World
           any
           longer
           :
           Mr.
           Baxter
           has
           not
           been
           always
           old
           ,
           he
           was
           young
           enough
           when
           first
           he
           began
           to
           write
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           Why
           did
           he
           not
           go
           when
           first
           he
           was
           prohibited
           to
           Preach
           here
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           ,
           perhaps
           our
           Divisions
           about
           Matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           had
           been
           much
           narrower
           than
           now
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           a
           reconciliation
           much
           more
           easy
           between
           us
           .
           As
           for
           their
           not
           speaking
           the
           Language
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           of
           the
           New
           Plantations
           in
           America
           ,
           &c.
           that
           understand
           English
           and
           Latin
           ,
           and
           want
           able
           diligent
           Pastors
           among
           them
           .
           And
           as
           to
           all
           their
           other
           Reasons
           for
           not
           going
           ,
           the
           leaving
           their
           Families
           ,
           &c.
           they
           may
           carry
           them
           with
           them
           ;
           but
           surely
           no
           Reasons
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           can
           come
           in
           competition
           with
           the
           great
           Advantage
           of
           propagating
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Peace
           and
           Quiet
           of
           three
           Kingdoms
           .
        
         
           But
           again
           ;
           They
           say
           God
           has
           commanded
           them
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           obey
           God
           rather
           than
           Man.
           So
           God
           has
           also
           commanded
           them
           to
           obey
           their
           Governours
           and
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           to
           preserve
           the
           Peace
           and
           Unity
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Nation
           in
           which
           they
           live
           .
           Now
           since
           they
           must
           
           of
           necessity
           break
           one
           of
           these
           Commands
           by
           staying
           at
           home
           and
           preaching
           in
           separate
           Meetings
           ;
           and
           may
           perform
           both
           by
           going
           to
           preach
           beyond
           Seas
           ,
           certainly
           the
           best
           and
           safest
           way
           must
           be
           to
           doe
           the
           latter
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           God
           Almighty
           has
           given
           them
           commission
           to
           preach
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           he
           has
           given
           them
           commission
           no
           where
           to
           disturb
           the
           Peace
           and
           Settlement
           of
           a
           Christian
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           especially
           a
           true
           Church
           .
           He
           bid
           them
           go
           and
           preach
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           teach
           all
           Nations
           ,
           but
           we
           all
           know
           that
           the
           greatest
           Part
           of
           the
           World
           was
           then
           unconverted
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           Christian
           Teachers
           and
           Ministers
           orderly
           settled
           among
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           those
           whom
           Christ
           then
           sent
           could
           have
           come
           no
           where
           amiss
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           them
           was
           to
           make
           as
           many
           Converts
           as
           he
           could
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           limits
           put
           how
           far
           their
           particular
           Charge
           should
           extend
           ,
           and
           no
           farther
           ;
           but
           soon
           after
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           Apostles
           days
           ,
           when
           particular
           distinct
           Churches
           were
           gather'd
           ,
           and
           committed
           to
           the
           Care
           of
           particular
           Persons
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           none
           of
           our
           Dissenters
           will
           say
           ,
           That
           any
           Ministers
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           their
           general
           Commission
           ,
           to
           teach
           all
           Nations
           ,
           might
           have
           come
           into
           another
           Pastor's
           Congregation
           or
           Parish
           and
           preach
           
           in
           a
           separate
           Meeting
           without
           Licence
           ,
           and
           draw
           as
           many
           People
           from
           their
           lawful
           Pastour
           ,
           to
           whose
           Care
           they
           were
           particularly
           committed
           ,
           as
           they
           could
           .
           No
           ,
           they
           who
           did
           so
           were
           often
           condemn'd
           by
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           as
           appears
           in
           many
           of
           his
           Epistles
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           very
           Case
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           with
           relation
           to
           our
           present
           Dissenters
           ;
           Allowing
           their
           Commission
           to
           preach
           be
           as
           full
           as
           they
           pretend
           to
           ,
           yet
           it
           gives
           them
           no
           Authority
           to
           invade
           other
           mens
           Rights
           ,
           or
           to
           draw
           away
           the
           People
           from
           their
           lawful
           Ministers
           ;
           And
           especially
           since
           ,
           if
           they
           please
           ,
           they
           may
           exercise
           their
           Office
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           and
           do
           no
           Man
           wrong
           .
        
         
           The
           Apostles
           had
           as
           full
           a
           Commission
           to
           preach
           as
           any
           of
           our
           Dissenters
           can
           pretend
           to
           ,
           and
           something
           more
           extraordinary
           ;
           and
           yet
           we
           don't
           find
           that
           they
           thought
           themselves
           oblig'd
           to
           preach
           directly
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           civil
           Magistrate
           though
           a
           Heathen
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           for
           the
           first
           300
           years
           Christianity
           had
           not
           generally
           the
           Laws
           to
           countenance
           and
           defend
           it
           ,
           as
           now
           it
           has
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           could
           not
           have
           the
           Command
           or
           Authority
           of
           the
           civil
           Magistrate
           for
           what
           they
           did
           ,
           yet
           they
           had
           his
           connivance
           ,
           and
           never
           preached
           directly
           in
           opposition
           to
           his
           positive
           command
           .
           
           St.
           Paul
           says
           ,
           Acts
           14.
           12.
           
           
             They
             neither
             found
             me
             in
             the
             Temple
             disputing
             with
             any
             man
             ,
             neither
             raising
             up
             the
             people
             ,
             neither
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             City
             .
          
           And
           again
           ,
           Acts
           15.
           8.
           
           
             Neither
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             neither
             against
             the
             Temple
             ,
             nor
             yet
             against
             Caesar
             ,
             have
             I
             offended
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             .
          
           So
           it
           seems
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Apostles
           was
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           where
           they
           came
           so
           long
           as
           they
           were
           tolerated
           or
           conniv'd
           at
           by
           the
           Government
           .
           But
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           were
           prohibited
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           they
           left
           that
           City
           or
           Place
           and
           went
           to
           the
           next
           ,
           but
           thought
           it
           no
           ways
           their
           Duty
           to
           oppose
           the
           Will
           of
           their
           lawful
           Prince
           ,
           though
           a
           Heathen
           .
           And
           will
           not
           our
           Dissenters
           shew
           the
           same
           respect
           to
           a
           Christian
           Prince
           that
           the
           Apostles
           did
           to
           Heathen
           Magistrates
           ?
        
         
           But
           whether
           Christian
           Magistrates
           have
           power
           to
           silence
           some
           Ministers
           ,
           such
           as
           they
           think
           fit
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           questionless
           that
           has
           been
           practis'd
           by
           'em
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           ever
           since
           the
           time
           of
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           ,
           which
           is
           near
           1400
           years
           .
           Constantine
           by
           his
           Edict
           suppress'd
           all
           separate
           Meetings
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           rest
           the
           Novatians
           ,
           and
           silenc'd
           their
           Preachers
           ,
           though
           their
           Ordination
           was
           as
           good
           as
           any
           among
           our
           Nonconformists
           .
           See
           
             Eusebius
             Vita
             Const
          
           .
           lib.
           3.
           
           cap.
           63
           ,
           64
           ,
           65
           ,
           66.
           
           And
           St.
           Augustine
           did
           very
           much
           commend
           the
           Emperour
           for
           so
           doing
           .
           See
           
             Aug.
             Ep.
          
           48.
           and
           see
           also
           his
           4th
           ▪
           Book
           against
           Cresconius
           a
           Donatist
           ,
           ch
           .
           51.
           
        
         
           All
           the
           Reform'd
           Churches
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           do
           ,
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           silence
           such
           Ministers
           as
           refuse
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Orders
           and
           Government
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           and
           believe
           they
           have
           Power
           so
           to
           do
           .
           At
           Geneva
           their
           Council
           of
           State
           has
           the
           sole
           Power
           of
           Electing
           and
           Deposing
           Ministers
           .
           Nay
           ,
           farther
           ,
           by
           the
           Constitution
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           they
           have
           Power
           not
           only
           to
           silence
           ,
           but
           to
           excommunicate
           such
           Ministers
           as
           shall
           contemn
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           by
           their
           obstinacy
           disturb
           the
           Order
           of
           it
           .
           In
           the
           French
           Church
           ,
           if
           any
           refuse
           to
           subscribe
           to
           the
           Orders
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           be
           declared
           a
           Schismatick
           ▪
           And
           Calvin
           himself
           ,
           
             Ep.
             Olevian
          
           .
           pag.
           311
           ,
           and
           122.
           says
           ,
           Let
           him
           that
           will
           not
           submit
           to
           the
           Orders
           of
           a
           Society
           ,
           be
           cast
           out
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           need
           we
           go
           so
           far
           from
           home
           for
           Instances
           of
           this
           kind
           ?
           Let
           us
           see
           what
           the
           Opinion
           of
           our
           own
           Dissenters
           heretofore
           was
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           First
           then
           in
           the
           great
           Dispute
           between
           the
           Brownists
           and
           the
           Non-conformists
           about
           the
           Ministers
           preaching
           ,
           &c.
           against
           the
           Will
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           the
           Non-conformists
           all
           agreed
           ,
           That
           the
           Apostles
           had
           
           Power
           immediately
           from
           God
           to
           set
           up
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           their
           Power
           was
           extraordinary
           ,
           and
           under
           Heathen
           Magistrates
           .
           But
           our
           Ministers
           have
           no
           such
           extraordinary
           Power
           ;
           And
           our
           Magistrates
           being
           Christian
           are
           much
           more
           to
           be
           respected
           .
           See
           Gifford
           ,
           a
           Non-conformist
           Minister
           his
           Answer
           to
           Barrow
           :
           And
           see
           the
           Confutation
           of
           the
           Brownists
           ,
           by
           several
           Non-conformists
           ,
           who
           join'd
           together
           for
           that
           purpose
           ;
           publish'd
           by
           one
           Rathband
           by
           their
           command
           ,
           p.
           51.
           
           And
           see
           Mr.
           Bradshaw
           his
           Answer
           to
           Johnson
           ,
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ;
           where
           he
           says
           ,
           That
           the
           Magistrate
           had
           no
           Power
           to
           silence
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           for
           that
           't
           was
           manifest
           by
           the
           silencing
           of
           them
           ,
           was
           intended
           the
           utter
           extirpation
           of
           Christianity
           :
           But
           the
           case
           is
           alter'd
           among
           us
           ,
           for
           the
           intent
           of
           a
           Christian
           Magistrate
           is
           not
           to
           silence
           all
           Christian
           Ministers
           but
           some
           particular
           men
           only
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Question
           is
           not
           whether
           Minister
           or
           no
           ?
           but
           whether
           this
           or
           that
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ?
           And
           doubtless
           every
           Christian
           Prince
           has
           Power
           to
           chuse
           what
           Men
           he
           thinks
           fittest
           for
           publick
           Offices
           in
           Church
           or
           State
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           be
           equally
           qualified
           according
           to
           God's
           Law.
           
        
         
           But
           to
           go
           on
           ,
           The
           Opinion
           and
           Practice
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           in
           the
           late
           unhappy
           Times
           ,
           
           are
           not
           yet
           forgotten
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           then
           of
           an
           opinion
           that
           Christ's
           Ministers
           may
           be
           silenc'd
           and
           accordingly
           put
           it
           in
           practice
           every
           Party
           as
           it
           serv'd
           their
           turn
           :
           See
           their
           
             Solemn
             League
          
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           all
           who
           would
           not
           enter
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           solemnly
           swear
           to
           doe
           their
           utmost
           endeavour
           to
           abolish
           Episcopacy
           and
           set
           up
           Presbytery
           ,
           were
           immediately
           not
           only
           silenc'd
           but
           sequester'd
           ;
           though
           their
           Ministry
           was
           as
           much
           of
           Divine
           Right
           as
           any
           of
           theirs
           now
           .
           Conscience
           then
           was
           no
           Plea
           for
           not
           taking
           this
           solemn
           Oath
           .
           They
           would
           not
           suffer
           one
           of
           the
           old
           Clergy
           to
           teach
           a
           School
           .
           Nay
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           allow
           their
           own
           Independent
           Brethren
           to
           preach
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           all
           taken
           Presbyterian
           Orders
           ,
           as
           they
           themselves
           .
           See
           the
           Letter
           from
           the
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           of
           London
           ,
           to
           the
           Assembly
           of
           Divines
           at
           
             Westminster
             ,
             Ann.
          
           1645.
           
           Jan.
           1.
           
           And
           the
           grand
           Debate
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           in
           New-England
           where
           the
           Independents
           have
           the
           Power
           they
           are
           all
           of
           the
           same
           Mind
           ,
           none
           is
           to
           preach
           publickly
           ,
           by
           their
           Laws
           ,
           where
           any
           two
           organick
           Churches
           ,
           Council
           of
           State
           ,
           or
           general
           Court
           ,
           shall
           declare
           their
           dissatisfaction
           thereat
           .
           See
           their
           Body
           of
           Statutes
           which
           they
           have
           lately
           printed
           .
           Nay
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           satisfied
           to
           silence
           such
           Ministers
           as
           will
           not
           conform
           ,
           but
           they
           banish
           them
           
           too
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           Mr.
           Willams
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           And
           is
           it
           not
           very
           strange
           then
           that
           the
           silencing
           of
           such
           Ministers
           by
           the
           King
           and
           Governours
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           positively
           refuse
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Orders
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           to
           give
           their
           Governours
           such
           a
           Test
           of
           their
           Obedience
           and
           Conformity
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           as
           they
           in
           their
           Discretion
           have
           thought
           fit
           to
           require
           of
           them
           ;
           that
           this
           should
           be
           a
           thing
           so
           unlawful
           and
           wicked
           now
           ,
           that
           has
           been
           practised
           in
           the
           purest
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Dissenters
           themselves
           when
           they
           were
           in
           Power
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           World
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           if
           the
           Tests
           which
           the
           Laws
           require
           of
           their
           Obedience
           and
           Loyalty
           be
           too
           severe
           and
           rigid
           ,
           they
           may
           blame
           themselves
           for
           it
           ;
           for
           Governours
           cannot
           be
           too
           cautious
           in
           securing
           the
           Peace
           and
           Safety
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           against
           a
           Faction
           that
           has
           once
           already
           overthrown
           this
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           Church
           .
           And
           give
           us
           all
           the
           Reason
           in
           the
           World
           to
           believe
           ,
           That
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           do
           the
           same
           again
           (
           especially
           the
           latter
           )
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           it
           is
           in
           their
           Power
           .
           The
           bitter
           Spirit
           they
           show
           in
           Scotland
           already
           ,
           and
           their
           Unchristian
           like
           behaviour
           to
           all
           those
           that
           differ
           from
           them
           in
           Opinion
           ,
           
           shews
           us
           plainly
           what
           we
           may
           expect
           here
           when
           ever
           they
           are
           able
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           Pleas
           which
           the
           Dissenters
           use
           for
           Separation
           ,
           which
           relate
           to
           the
           Constitution
           of
           our
           Church
           .
           The
           second
           sort
           are
           against
           the
           terms
           of
           Communion
           with
           it
           .
           They
           say
           our
           terms
           of
           Communion
           are
           unlawful
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           injoins
           some
           things
           in
           God's
           Worship
           which
           are
           not
           expresly
           commanded
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           so
           makes
           the
           Scriptures
           insufficient
           .
           And
           these
           things
           are
           our
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           prescribed
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           as
           to
           our
           Ceremonies
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           England
           uses
           no
           Ceremonies
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           were
           us'd
           in
           the
           purest
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           has
           prov'd
           in
           his
           
             Mischiefs
             of
             Separation
          
           :
           And
           such
           as
           are
           now
           us'd
           by
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Reform'd
           Churches
           beyond
           Seas
           .
           The
           Lutheran
           Churches
           have
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           more
           Ceremonies
           than
           we
           have
           :
           And
           yet
           these
           Churches
           have
           been
           thought
           fit
           to
           be
           united
           to
           the
           best
           Reform'd
           Churches
           by
           the
           best
           and
           wisest
           Protestants
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           a
           Synod
           of
           the
           Reform'd
           Churches
           at
           Chareton
           in
           
             France
             ,
             Anno
          
           1631.
           
        
         
           And
           indeed
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Christian
           Church
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           what
           do
           make
           Laws
           ,
           and
           Canons
           in
           Matters
           of
           Circumstance
           ,
           and
           
           compel
           both
           Ministers
           and
           People
           to
           obey
           the
           same
           .
           They
           do
           not
           believe
           that
           every
           variation
           in
           Circumstance
           ,
           in
           God's
           Worship
           is
           setting
           up
           new
           parts
           of
           Worship
           as
           our
           Dissenters
           seem
           to
           do
           when
           they
           charge
           us
           with
           setting
           up
           new
           parts
           of
           Worship
           ,
           and
           making
           the
           Scriptures
           insufficient
           .
           Adoration
           ,
           we
           all
           agree
           ,
           is
           a
           substantial
           and
           proper
           act
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           but
           whether
           this
           Adoration
           is
           perform'd
           by
           prostration
           ,
           or
           by
           bowing
           ,
           or
           by
           kneeling
           ,
           is
           a
           Circumstance
           in
           it self
           indifferent
           ;
           And
           therefore
           they
           who
           differ
           in
           these
           Circumstances
           ,
           do
           not
           differ
           in
           the
           act
           of
           Worship
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           manner
           .
           See
           the
           
             Harmony
             of
             Confessions
          
           ,
           where
           you
           will
           find
           what
           the
           Opinions
           of
           other
           Reformed
           Churches
           are
           concerning
           the
           Lawfulness
           and
           Usefulness
           of
           Ceremonies
           :
           The
           latter
           Helvetian
           Confession
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             there
             are
             different
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             found
             in
             the
             Churches
             ;
             let
             no
             Man
             judge
             hereby
             that
             the
             Churches
             dissent
             .
          
           And
           the
           Confession
           of
           Bohemia
           hath
           ,
           
             Wherefore
             those
             Rites
             and
             those
             good
             Ceremonies
             ought
             only
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             which
             among
             the
             People
             of
             Christ
             do
             Edifie
             ;
             therefore
             whether
             they
             be
             extent
             ,
             or
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Councils
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             or
             by
             other
             Authors
             whatsoever
             ,
             the
             simpler
          
           
           
             sort
             are
             not
             to
             trouble
             themselves
             about
             that
             ,
             but
             must
             use
             them
             to
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
          
           And
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           
             Although
             our
             Men
             do
             not
             equally
             observe
             all
             Ceremonies
             with
             other
             Churches
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             a
             thing
             necessary
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             so
             minded
             as
             to
             move
             any
             Dissentions
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             although
             they
             be
             not
             judged
             to
             be
             altogether
             necessary
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             be
             not
             found
             contrary
             to
             God's
             Word
             .
          
           And
           the
           Augustine
           Confession
           has
           ;
           
             Some
             Men
             then
             may
             ask
             ,
             whether
             we
             would
             have
             this
             life
             of
             Man
             to
             be
             without
             Order
             ,
             without
             Ceremonies
             ?
             In
             no
             wise
             :
             But
             we
             teach
             ,
             That
             the
             true
             Pastors
             in
             their
             Churches
             may
             Ordain
             Publick
             Rites
             or
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           And
           Beza
           in
           his
           24th
           .
           Epist
           .
           agrees
           herein
           ,
           as
           has
           been
           said
           before
           .
           And
           Calvin
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           the
           
             True
             way
             of
             Reformation
          
           ,
           Ch.
           16.
           says
           ,
           He
           would
           not
           contend
           about
           Ceremonies
           ,
           not
           only
           those
           which
           are
           for
           decency
           ,
           but
           those
           which
           are
           Symbolical
           .
           
             Let
             all
             thing
             s
             be
             done
             decently
             and
             in
             order
             ,
          
           says
           the
           Scripture
           .
           And
           St.
           Paul
           tell
           us
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           33.
           
           
             God
             is
             not
             the
             author
             of
             confusion
             but
             of
             peace
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
        
         
           But
           to
           come
           home
           to
           our
           Dissenters
           ,
           Mr.
           Baxter
           in
           his
           
             Poor
             Man's
             Family
             Book
             ,
             p.
          
           337.
           speaking
           of
           our
           publick
           Worship
           in
           
           our
           Parish
           Churches
           ,
           says
           ,
           
             In
             all
             the
             lawful
             Orders
             ,
             Gestures
             ,
             and
             Manners
             of
             behaviour
             in
             God's
             Worship
             ,
             affect
             not
             to
             differ
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             but
             conform
             your self
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             Church
             singularity
             is
             a
             Discord
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           See
           Vines
           on
           the
           Sacrament
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           p.
           39.
           and
           many
           more
           Instances
           of
           this
           kind
           might
           be
           given
           ,
           but
           what
           has
           been
           said
           is
           sufficient
           to
           shew
           that
           such
           Ceremonies
           as
           serve
           for
           Order
           ,
           or
           Edification
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           directly
           contrary
           to
           God's
           Law
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           used
           according
           to
           the
           Opinion
           of
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           and
           most
           Eminent
           Men
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           How
           shall
           we
           know
           what
           Ceremonies
           are
           lawful
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           ?
           It
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           That
           the
           nature
           of
           Ceremonies
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           from
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           goes
           along
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           lawful
           and
           not
           lawful
           ,
           as
           that
           is
           .
           If
           a
           Ceremony
           be
           made
           a
           substantial
           part
           of
           God's
           Worship
           ,
           and
           unalterable
           ;
           or
           be
           suppos'd
           so
           necessary
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           would
           be
           a
           thing
           meritorious
           or
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           not
           doing
           of
           it
           sinful
           ,
           tho'
           there
           were
           no
           human
           Law
           which
           requir'd
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           ;
           Then
           it
           becomes
           sinful
           ,
           because
           it
           makes
           the
           Scriptures
           insufficient
           .
           And
           this
           it
           was
           that
           
           made
           the
           Jewish
           Ceremony
           of
           washing
           before
           Meat
           sinful
           :
           And
           so
           it
           is
           in
           many
           of
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           But
           when
           Ceremonies
           are
           injoin'd
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Order
           and
           Uniformity
           in
           God's
           Worship
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           general
           Rules
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           the
           great
           Mischiefs
           which
           we
           should
           inevitably
           fall
           into
           ,
           if
           every
           Pastor
           and
           People
           were
           suffered
           to
           follow
           their
           several
           different
           judgments
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           God's
           Worship
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           lawful
           and
           good
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           If
           these
           Ceremonies
           do
           not
           bind
           the
           Consciences
           of
           Men
           ,
           Why
           does
           the
           Discipline
           and
           Censures
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           force
           Men
           to
           use
           them
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           The
           Church
           does
           not
           oblige
           Men
           to
           the
           observance
           of
           these
           Ceremonies
           ,
           as
           things
           that
           bind
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           or
           which
           are
           necessary
           to
           be
           done
           or
           not
           done
           in
           themselves
           ;
           but
           the
           Reason
           why
           Men
           are
           forced
           to
           observe
           them
           ,
           and
           punish'd
           if
           they
           refuse
           ,
           is
           because
           they
           are
           appointed
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           disobedience
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           Church
           or
           State
           ,
           made
           not
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           sinful
           ,
           Rom.
           13.
           5.
           and
           2.
           
           And
           for
           this
           they
           are
           punish'd
           ,
           and
           also
           for
           disturbing
           the
           publick
           Peace
           .
           And
           thus
           we
           justify
           our
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           at
           seasonable
           
           times
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           Ceremonies
           ;
           since
           the
           Church
           has
           appointed
           them
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           obey
           ,
           unless
           we
           can
           prove
           them
           to
           be
           sinful
           ,
           which
           no
           Man
           can
           do
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Worship
           is
           directed
           to
           a
           true
           Object
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Person
           of
           Christ
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Ceremony
           of
           Bowing
           towards
           the
           Altar
           ,
           Note
           the
           Canon
           that
           appointed
           it
           ,
           did
           not
           oblige
           any
           to
           the
           observance
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           left
           them
           to
           their
           liberty
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           posture
           appointed
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           for
           receiving
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Kneeling
           ,
           'T
           is
           a
           Circumstance
           which
           may
           be
           varied
           according
           to
           the
           Discretion
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           In
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           it
           was
           always
           taken
           in
           the
           posture
           of
           Adoration
           ,
           which
           posture
           varied
           according
           to
           the
           Customs
           of
           Countries
           .
           Now
           Kneeling
           being
           the
           posture
           of
           Adoration
           in
           these
           Kingdoms
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           has
           therefore
           appointed
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           taken
           kneeling
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           't
           is
           but
           very
           reasonable
           that
           so
           Sacred
           an
           Ordinance
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           a
           Benefit
           ,
           should
           be
           received
           in
           the
           most
           thankful
           and
           humble
           posture
           that
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           that
           surely
           is
           on
           our
           Knees
           ;
           which
           is
           also
           the
           fittest
           posture
           for
           those
           high
           strains
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           with
           which
           so
           Sacred
           a
           Work
           ought
           to
           be
           attended
           at
           the
           very
           instant
           of
           taking
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           only
           Objection
           that
           I
           know
           is
           made
           
           against
           this
           posture
           of
           Kneeling
           at
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           is
           because
           it
           is
           Idolatrous
           and
           contrary
           to
           Christ's
           own
           Practice
           .
           'T
           is
           strange
           that
           they
           will
           make
           us
           and
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Reform'd
           Churches
           all
           Idolaters
           whether
           we
           will
           or
           no
           :
           Does
           not
           our
           Book
           of
           
             Common
             Prayer
          
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Communion
           Service
           tell
           them
           as
           plain
           as
           words
           can
           express
           it
           ,
           That
           we
           pay
           no
           Adoration
           to
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           but
           Christ
           himself
           which
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           yet
           will
           they
           make
           us
           Idolaters
           for
           all
           this
           ?
           Has
           any
           of
           them
           ever
           writ
           so
           strong
           against
           Idolizing
           the
           Elements
           of
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           as
           our
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           have
           done
           ?
           And
           yet
           will
           they
           perswade
           us
           we
           are
           Idolaters
           ?
           They
           may
           as
           well
           believe
           ,
           that
           we
           Worship
           the
           Stones
           in
           the
           Church-Walls
           ,
           when
           we
           kneel
           down
           to
           Pray
           in
           them
           :
           And
           truly
           ,
           I
           fear
           many
           of
           them
           do
           so
           ;
           which
           makes
           them
           use
           that
           posture
           so
           seldom
           in
           their
           publick
           Meetings
           :
           For
           you
           shall
           seldom
           see
           in
           any
           of
           their
           Meetings
           ,
           scarce
           one
           of
           the
           whole
           Congregation
           on
           their
           Knees
           ,
           not
           even
           at
           repeating
           the
           Lord's
           Prayer
           ,
           if
           it
           happen
           to
           be
           said
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           often
           .
           Their
           usual
           postures
           of
           Praying
           in
           their
           publick
           Congregations
           ,
           are
           either
           standing
           ,
           
           or
           lolling
           on
           their
           Elbows
           :
           And
           at
           the
           Reading
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ;
           nay
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           Psalms
           themselves
           ,
           tho'
           they
           are
           the
           very
           highest
           strains
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           them
           all
           sitting
           on
           their
           Breeches
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           them
           with
           their
           Hats
           on
           .
        
         
           But
           pray
           ,
           How
           comes
           the
           posture
           of
           sitting
           to
           be
           the
           only
           fit
           posture
           for
           receiving
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ?
           Was
           that
           the
           posture
           Christ
           us'd
           ?
           No
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           believe
           most
           learned
           Men
           ,
           they
           will
           tell
           us
           ,
           Christ
           gave
           it
           leaning
           ;
           which
           perhaps
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           done
           on
           purpose
           ,
           to
           let
           us
           see
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           require
           any
           one
           set
           posture
           ,
           for
           leaning
           is
           a
           mean
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           between
           kneeling
           and
           standing
           ,
           and
           seems
           to
           incline
           equally
           to
           both
           .
           Why
           do
           they
           not
           take
           it
           leaning
           as
           Christ
           did
           ,
           and
           after
           Supper
           ,
           and
           in
           an
           upper
           Room
           ?
           Why
           do
           they
           not
           observe
           all
           these
           Circumstances
           ?
           If
           one
           may
           be
           dispens'd
           with
           without
           sin
           ,
           Why
           not
           another
           ?
           If
           they
           will
           not
           be
           so
           civil
           as
           to
           Conform
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           Why
           will
           they
           not
           follow
           the
           Example
           of
           other
           Reformed
           Churches
           ?
           the
           Churches
           of
           France
           and
           most
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           take
           it
           either
           standing
           or
           kneeling
           ,
           as
           being
           postures
           of
           Adoration
           :
           But
           because
           they
           do
           ,
           our
           English
           Dissenters
           will
           take
           it
           in
           no
           other
           
           posture
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           most
           irreverent
           ,
           and
           farthest
           from
           Adoration
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           sitting
           on
           their
           Breeches
           .
           'T
           is
           a
           Feast
           (
           say
           they
           )
           and
           therefore
           sitting
           being
           a
           posture
           of
           ease
           ,
           is
           most
           suitable
           to
           it
           :
           We
           own
           't
           is
           a
           Feast
           ,
           but
           not
           a
           common
           ,
           but
           Spiritual
           Feast
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           ought
           to
           take
           it
           not
           in
           the
           posture
           we
           use
           at
           our
           common
           Tables
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           more
           decent
           and
           reverent
           Posture
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           this
           Point
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           the
           words
           of
           one
           of
           the
           most
           Eminent
           of
           the
           Non-conformist
           Preachers
           in
           this
           Matter
           .
           Vines
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           on
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           p.
           39.
           says
           ,
           
             'T
             is
             no
             corruption
             to
             vary
             in
             occasional
             Circumstances
             in
             administring
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             such
             as
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             and
             posture
             ,
          
           &c.
           Mr.
           Baxter
           has
           several
           times
           declar'd
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           so
           has
           most
           of
           the
           Non-conformist
           Ministers
           .
           And
           herewith
           agrees
           Hooker
           in
           his
           
             Eccles
             .
             Polity
          
           ,
           lib.
           5.
           p.
           366.
           
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           'T
           is
           us'd
           only
           as
           a
           Solemn
           Rite
           or
           Ceremony
           of
           admission
           into
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           usual
           in
           admissions
           into
           Societies
           to
           use
           some
           particular
           Ceremonies
           :
           Therefore
           as
           Baptism
           ,
           besides
           its
           Sacramental
           Efficacy
           ,
           is
           a
           Rite
           of
           admission
           into
           Christ's
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           so
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           is
           into
           our
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           We
           do
           not
           
           use
           it
           as
           't
           is
           used
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           for
           they
           use
           it
           as
           a
           dedicative
           Sign
           to
           God
           ,
           we
           only
           as
           a
           Token
           ,
           or
           declarative
           Sign
           to
           Men
           ;
           they
           use
           it
           before
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           part
           of
           it
           ;
           we
           after
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           no
           part
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           but
           allow
           the
           Baptism
           to
           be
           good
           without
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           to
           be
           omitted
           in
           Private
           Baptism
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           scrupled
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           since
           these
           Ceremonies
           are
           allowed
           to
           be
           things
           indifferent
           in
           themselves
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           are
           scrupled
           by
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           why
           will
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           impose
           them
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           First
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           fit
           nor
           convenient
           that
           such
           things
           as
           are
           thought
           necessary
           by
           the
           Governours
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           to
           preserve
           the
           Order
           and
           Unity
           of
           it
           ,
           should
           be
           cast
           aside
           ,
           to
           humour
           some
           over
           scrupulous
           and
           restless
           Minds
           ,
           and
           who
           ,
           't
           is
           like
           ,
           would
           not
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           were
           that
           granted
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           is
           more
           safe
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           follow
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           which
           do
           allow
           and
           practise
           them
           ,
           than
           such
           a
           handful
           of
           People
           as
           the
           Dissenters
           of
           England
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           Thirdly
           ,
           There
           were
           as
           insignificant
           Ceremonies
           injoyn'd
           by
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           ours
           are
           now
           ,
           notwithstanding
           some
           Men's
           scruples
           concerning
           them
           ;
           as
           
           the
           
             Love
             Feasts
          
           ,
           and
           
             Holy
             Kiss
          
           ,
           &c.
           till
           abolish'd
           by
           general
           consent
           .
           And
           the
           Assembly
           of
           their
           own
           Divines
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             The
             Apostles
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             notwithstanding
             the
             difference
             of
             Men's
             Judgments
             ,
             did
             prescribe
             Rules
             of
             Vniformity
             .
          
           See
           Papers
           for
           Accomodation
           ,
           p.
           111.
           
        
         
           The
           next
           great
           Objection
           which
           the
           Dissenters
           make
           to
           the
           terms
           of
           our
           Communion
           is
           ,
           For
           that
           we
           tie
           up
           our
           Ministers
           to
           prescribed
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           stinting
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           hinders
           them
           from
           exercising
           their
           Gifts
           ,
           and
           is
           contrary
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           .
        
         
           The
           Arguments
           which
           they
           commonly
           use
           against
           written
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           are
           ,
           First
           ,
           They
           say
           that
           nothing
           but
           the
           Canonical
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           lively
           Voice
           of
           God's
           Graces
           (
           which
           they
           call
           Preaching
           and
           Extempore
           Prayer
           )
           are
           to
           be
           brought
           into
           the
           Publick
           Worship
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           nothing
           that
           is
           Humane
           ,
           because
           subject
           to
           Infirmities
           and
           Errors
           .
           But
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           must
           we
           exclude
           not
           only
           all
           written
           Prayers
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           Bible
           too
           ,
           unless
           in
           the
           Original
           Tongue
           ;
           for
           all
           Translations
           of
           it
           are
           Humane
           ,
           and
           subject
           to
           Errors
           .
           And
           also
           the
           Prayers
           and
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Pastors
           
           must
           be
           excluded
           ,
           for
           the
           Errors
           in
           the
           Sermons
           ;
           and
           Prayers
           of
           the
           Pastors
           ,
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           be
           the
           lively
           Voices
           of
           God's
           own
           Graces
           .
           And
           the
           Psalms
           in
           Metre
           must
           be
           also
           excluded
           .
        
         
           Another
           Argument
           is
           ,
           That
           we
           must
           not
           make
           use
           of
           any
           outward
           helps
           in
           the
           action
           of
           Prayer
           ;
           for
           the
           Spirit
           they
           say
           helpeth
           our
           Infirmities
           ,
           and
           therefore
           written
           Forms
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           outward
           helps
           are
           sinful
           .
           But
           let
           me
           ask
           them
           ,
           whether
           the
           Voice
           of
           another
           that
           Prayeth
           ,
           or
           Fasting
           ,
           or
           the
           lifting
           up
           of
           the
           Hands
           and
           Eyes
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           8.
           or
           Kneeling
           ,
           be
           Prayer
           it self
           ,
           or
           only
           outward
           helps
           to
           Prayer
           to
           make
           it
           more
           fervent
           ?
           Sure
           they
           are
           outward
           helps
           only
           ;
           and
           yet
           they
           are
           used
           in
           the
           very
           action
           of
           Prayer
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           they
           say
           Reading
           a
           Prayer
           cannot
           be
           Praying
           ;
           for
           Prayer
           is
           the
           pouring
           forth
           Supplications
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           other
           a
           receiving
           in
           of
           such
           things
           as
           we
           Read.
           But
           when
           one
           hears
           a
           Prayer
           pronounced
           by
           another
           ,
           his
           hearing
           does
           receive
           it
           into
           his
           Soul
           ;
           but
           yet
           at
           the
           same
           instant
           he
           doth
           power
           it
           forth
           as
           a
           Prayer
           to
           God.
           Why
           then
           may
           not
           this
           be
           done
           as
           well
           when
           't
           is
           read
           as
           when
           't
           is
           pronounced
           by
           another
           ?
        
         
         
           But
           then
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           all
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           are
           a
           stinting
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           If
           so
           ,
           Why
           will
           they
           hear
           the
           Extempore
           Prayer
           of
           another
           Man
           ?
           is
           not
           this
           as
           much
           a
           Form
           of
           Prayer
           to
           all
           the
           Hearers
           ,
           as
           any
           written
           Form
           can
           be
           ?
           Doubtless
           it
           is
           .
           How
           comes
           it
           then
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Hearers
           is
           not
           as
           much
           stinted
           when
           they
           joyn
           in
           this
           Form
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           joyn'd
           in
           a
           written
           Form
           ?
        
         
           But
           since
           our
           Dissenters
           have
           the
           confidence
           to
           affirm
           ,
           That
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           are
           sinful
           ;
           and
           were
           never
           used
           among
           Christians
           till
           lately
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Popery
           and
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           are
           supported
           only
           by
           the
           Ignorance
           and
           Lazyness
           of
           our
           Clergy
           ,
           I
           will
           shew
           ,
           That
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           and
           Praises
           have
           been
           used
           by
           God's
           People
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           practised
           and
           recommended
           by
           Christ
           himself
           in
           the
           New
           :
           And
           that
           both
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           and
           Liturgies
           ,
           were
           Composed
           by
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           appointed
           to
           be
           used
           in
           the
           Church
           ever
           since
           Christ's
           days
           :
           And
           that
           even
           the
           most
           Eminent
           of
           our
           own
           Non-Conformists
           have
           heretofore
           declared
           their
           liking
           thereto
           :
           And
           that
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           do
           use
           and
           approve
           of
           prescribed
           Forms
           in
           their
           publick
           Worship
           at
           this
           Day
           :
           And
           lastly
           ,
           I
           will
           shew
           ,
           That
           our
           English
           
           
             Common-Prayer
             Book
          
           has
           been
           particularly
           Commended
           and
           Approved
           by
           the
           most
           Learned
           and
           Eminent
           Men
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           beyond
           Seas
           .
           And
           when
           this
           is
           done
           ,
           if
           any
           will
           be
           so
           hardy
           ,
           as
           to
           affirm
           ,
           That
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           are
           so
           Sinful
           ,
           as
           to
           cause
           a
           necessity
           of
           Separation
           ,
           he
           is
           incorrigible
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           Convinced
           by
           Reasons
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           ,
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           &c.
           were
           used
           by
           God's
           People
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ;
           for
           the
           Lord
           prescribed
           a
           Form
           of
           Blessing
           to
           Aaron
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             On
             this
             wise
             ye
             shall
             bless
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             saying
             ,
             &c.
             
             Numb
             .
          
           vi
           .
           23.
           
           And
           again
           ,
           Deut.
           xxvi
           .
           he
           prescribed
           a
           Form
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           which
           he
           commanded
           the
           People
           to
           use
           .
           And
           the
           xxij
           .
           Psalm
           is
           a
           Prayer
           ,
           which
           the
           People
           were
           commanded
           to
           sing
           or
           say
           ,
           every
           Morning
           ;
           so
           are
           several
           of
           the
           other
           Psalms
           Forms
           of
           Prayers
           ,
           as
           lxxxvi
           ,
           xc
           ,
           cij
           ,
           &c.
           
           See
           
             Origen
             Cint
             .
             Cels
             .
             l.
          
           4.
           p.
           178.
           
           And
           here
           observe
           ,
           That
           the
           Dissenters
           will
           allow
           these
           Psalms
           to
           be
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           Sung
           to
           God
           ;
           yet
           they
           will
           not
           allow
           that
           a
           Man
           should
           Pray
           Singing
           .
           For
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           When
           they
           are
           Sung
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           Prayer
           .
           See
           now
           what
           an
           absurdity
           they
           will
           run
           into
           ,
           rather
           than
           forsake
           their
           own
           
           Opinion
           :
           For
           here
           they
           affirm
           ,
           That
           a
           Man
           may
           say
           the
           Words
           of
           Prayer
           to
           God
           devoutly
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           pray
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Christ
           himself
           used
           a
           Form
           of
           Prayer
           (
           though
           doubtless
           he
           had
           a
           power
           of
           praying
           Extempore
           ,
           much
           beyond
           what
           our
           Dissenters
           ,
           or
           any
           that
           ever
           was
           on
           Earth
           ,
           can
           pretend
           to
           )
           when
           he
           was
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           a
           little
           before
           his
           Suffering
           ,
           he
           prayed
           twice
           or
           thrice
           in
           the
           same
           Words
           ,
           Matth.
           xxvi
           .
           44.
           
           Mark
           xiv
           .
           39.
           and
           that
           too
           at
           a
           time
           when
           he
           was
           in
           so
           great
           Extremity
           and
           Sorrow
           ,
           That
           he
           sweated
           drops
           of
           Blood
           ;
           and
           at
           such
           a
           time
           one
           usually
           prays
           after
           the
           most
           prevailing
           and
           fervent
           manner
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           assure
           us
           that
           our
           Saviour
           thought
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           very
           necessary
           to
           help
           our
           Infirmities
           ,
           we
           have
           not
           only
           his
           Example
           ,
           but
           his
           Precept
           for
           it
           too
           .
           For
           our
           Saviour
           taught
           his
           Disciples
           a
           Form
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           Matth.
           vi
           .
           9.
           and
           bid
           them
           use
           it
           .
           And
           the
           occasion
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           giving
           his
           Disciples
           this
           Form
           of
           Prayer
           was
           to
           obviate
           the
           inconveniencies
           which
           he
           saw
           did
           usually
           attend
           Extempore
           Prayers
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           using
           Vain
           Repetitions
           ,
           &c.
           which
           he
           tells
           them
           are
           not
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           first
           bids
           them
           beware
           of
           that
           ,
           and
           then
           immediately
           after
           he
           gives
           them
           a
           short
           and
           
           perfect
           Form
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           way
           to
           prevent
           that
           evil
           .
           Whether
           our
           Dissenters
           have
           not
           as
           much
           reason
           to
           use
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           for
           that
           very
           reason
           as
           Christ's
           Disciples
           had
           ,
           let
           the
           World
           judge
           that
           hears
           their
           tedious
           
             ex
             tempore
          
           Prayers
           fill'd
           with
           as
           many
           vain
           Repetitions
           ,
           and
           bald
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           sensless
           Expressions
           as
           any
           of
           theirs
           .
        
         
           But
           say
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           When
           our
           Saviour
           taught
           his
           Disciples
           to
           pray
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           design
           that
           they
           should
           use
           any
           certain
           Form
           of
           Prayer
           .
           For
           he
           bad
           them
           ,
           Luke
           11.
           2.
           
           
             When
             ye
             pray
             ,
             say
             thus
          
           ;
           and
           
             (
             thus
          
           )
           being
           an
           adverb
           of
           Similitude
           ,
           does
           shew
           that
           our
           Saviour
           did
           not
           intend
           they
           should
           use
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           but
           some
           other
           such
           like
           .
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           In
           the
           3d.
           chap.
           of
           
             Exod.
             v.
          
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             said
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             thus
             shalt
             thou
             say
             to
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             EHEIE
             hath
             sent
             me
             unto
             you
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             your
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             Jacob
             hath
             sent
             me
             unto
             you
             .
          
           Here
           ▪
           Moses
           (
           by
           this
           Rule
           )
           must
           not
           say
           these
           words
           ,
           
             not
             EHEIE
             hath
             sent
             me
             unto
             you
          
           ;
           not
           
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             Jacob
             hath
             sent
             me
             unto
             you
             ,
          
           but
           the
           like
           .
           And
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           the
           Scripture
           is
           not
           the
           very
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           Words
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ;
           for
           all
           along
           ,
           
           when
           the
           Prophet
           says
           ,
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           tell
           the
           very
           Words
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           From
           what
           has
           been
           said
           ,
           't
           is
           evident
           that
           we
           have
           Scripture
           on
           our
           side
           ,
           both
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           ,
           for
           using
           prescribed
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           .
           We
           will
           in
           the
           next
           place
           enquire
           what
           Authority
           we
           have
           for
           it
           in
           the
           first
           and
           purest
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           First
           then
           ,
           That
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           were
           us'd
           in
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           first
           Century
           ,
           I
           gather
           from
           Ignatius
           who
           was
           Bishop
           of
           
             Antioch
             ,
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           99.
           in
           his
           Epist
           .
           to
           those
           at
           Magnesia
           ,
           he
           bids
           'em
           ,
           
             Do
             nothing
             without
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             nor
             to
             make
             tryal
             of
             things
             agreeable
             to
             their
             own
             private
             Fancy
             ,
          
           p.
           34.
           
           And
           Socrates
           in
           his
           History
           ,
           l.
           6.
           c.
           8.
           says
           ,
           That
           Ignatius
           
             first
             brought
             the
             usage
             of
             singing
             alternately
          
           (
           as
           we
           use
           in
           our
           Choirs
           )
           
             into
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Antioch
           .
           Photius
           affirms
           the
           same
           of
           him
           .
           And
           Theodoret
           says
           ,
           
             Hist
             .
             lib.
          
           2.
           c.
           24.
           
           
             That
             this
             Custom
             of
             singing
             alternately
             ,
             began
             at
          
           Antioch
           ,
           
             and
             was
             soon
             received
             all
             the
             World
             over
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           Century
           ,
           
             Tertull.
             de
             Orat.
             c.
          
           1.
           
             and
             c.
          
           9.
           tells
           us
           ,
           They
           us'd
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           then
           in
           the
           African
           Church
           .
           He
           calls
           the
           Lord's
           Prayer
           ,
           
             ▪
             the
             lawful
             and
             ordinary
             Prayer
             ,
          
           and
           that
           the
           Christians
           daily
           repeated
           
           that
           very
           Form.
           And
           he
           shews
           they
           sang
           Hymns
           ,
           &c.
           then
           in
           the
           Church
           alternately
           as
           we
           do
           now
           ,
           
             Tertull.
             ad
             Vxor
             .
             l.
          
           2.
           p.
           172.
           
        
         
           And
           Calvin
           in
           his
           
             Instit
             .
             l.
          
           4.
           c.
           1.
           affirms
           the
           same
           ,
           That
           the
           Christians
           did
           use
           to
           repeat
           the
           Lord's
           Prayer
           daily
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           did
           it
           by
           Christ's
           Command
           .
           How
           will
           our
           Dissenters
           reconcile
           this
           to
           their
           seldom
           or
           never
           using
           of
           it
           ,
           even
           on
           the
           Lord's
           Day
           ;
           every
           young
           Preacher
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           every
           perhaps
           drunken
           Cobler
           ,
           preferring
           their
           own
           rash
           and
           indeliberate
           Prayers
           before
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           third
           Century
           ,
           St.
           Cyprian
           who
           lived
           then
           ,
           affirms
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord's
           Prayer
           was
           us'd
           daily
           ,
           for
           says
           he
           ,
           
             The
             Father
             will
             know
             the
             words
             of
             his
             own
             Son
             ,
          
           see
           
             Cypr.
             de
             Orat.
             Dom.
             p.
          
           309.
           
           And
           the
           same
           Cyprian
           in
           his
           Ep.
           8.
           
             ad
             Cler.
             &
             Pleb
             .
             p.
          
           24.
           says
           ,
           
             Christ
             commanded
             us
             to
             pray
             for
             all
             men
             in
             a
             common
             Prayer
             wherein
             all
             agreed
             .
          
           It
           appears
           also
           that
           the
           Priest
           and
           People
           pray'd
           by
           way
           of
           Responses
           ;
           as
           when
           the
           Priest
           said
           ,
           
             Lift
             up
             your
             hearts
          
           ,
           the
           People
           answer'd
           ,
           
             We
             lift
             them
             up
             unto
             the
             Lord.
          
           See
           
             Cypr.
             de
             Orat.
             Dom.
          
           §
           .
           22.
           
           See
           more
           for
           this
           interchangable
           way
           of
           praying
           between
           Priest
           and
           People
           ,
           B.
           Bils
           .
           of
           
             Christian
             Subjection
          
           ,
           part
           4.
           p.
           435.
           
        
         
         
           
             In
             the
             same
             Century
          
           ,
           Origen
           says
           ,
           They
           who
           served
           God
           through
           Jesus
           in
           the
           Christian
           way
           ,
           use
           frequently
           night
           and
           day
           the
           injoined
           Prayers
           :
           See
           Orig.
           in
           Cels
           .
           l.
           6.
           p.
           302.
           
        
         
           And
           St.
           Basil
           in
           his
           Book
           
             de
             Spirit
             .
             Sanct.
             c.
          
           29.
           p.
           221.
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           
             Gregory
             Thaumaturgus
          
           ,
           who
           was
           his
           Predecessor
           in
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Neocaesarea
           and
           cotemporary
           with
           St.
           Cyprian
           ,
           composed
           a
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           appointed
           Ceremonies
           for
           that
           Church
           .
           And
           that
           too
           in
           an
           age
           when
           miraculous
           Gifts
           lasted
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           fourth
           Century
           ,
           
             Ann.
             Dom.
          
           312.
           the
           first
           Christian
           Emperor
           Constantine
           (
           as
           Eusebius
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           
             Life
             of
          
           Constantine
           ,
           lib.
           4.
           c.
           17.
           p.
           395.
           )
           order'd
           his
           Palace
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           would
           take
           the
           Books
           himself
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           either
           for
           explaining
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           repeating
           the
           prescrib'd
           Prayers
           in
           his
           Royal
           Family
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           same
           Century
           ,
           Athanasius
           Bishop
           of
           Alexandria
           ;
           shews
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Priests
           and
           People
           pray'd
           by
           way
           of
           Responses
           in
           that
           Church
           ;
           for
           in
           his
           Epist
           .
           to
           
             Solitar
             .
             p.
          
           239.
           he
           says
           ,
           
             The
             People
             mourned
             and
             groaned
             to
             God
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             crying
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             Spare
             thy
             People
             ,
             good
             Lord
             ,
             spare
             them
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           By
           which
           it
           seems
           the
           Church
           did
           not
           think
           it
           enough
           
           then
           for
           the
           People
           to
           say
           ,
           Amen
           ,
           but
           appointed
           them
           distinct
           and
           intelligent
           answers
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           same
           Century
           ,
           the
           Council
           of
           
             Laodicea
             ,
             Can.
          
           15.
           
           
             Bev.
             Tom.
          
           1.
           p.
           459.
           appointed
           Canonical
           Singers
           ,
           who
           sang
           out
           of
           Books
           ,
           and
           none
           but
           they
           were
           allow'd
           to
           begin
           the
           Hymns
           .
           And
           the
           same
           Council
           ,
           Can.
           18.
           
           
             Bev.
             Tom.
          
           1.
           p.
           461.
           
           Ordained
           that
           the
           very
           same
           Liturgy
           of
           Prayers
           ,
           should
           be
           used
           always
           both
           at
           three
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           and
           in
           the
           Evening
           .
           And
           now
           because
           this
           Council
           is
           so
           plain
           evidence
           against
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           no
           way
           to
           answer
           it
           ;
           they
           fly
           again
           to
           their
           last
           refuge
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           deny
           the
           Authority
           of
           this
           Council
           ;
           for
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           this
           Council
           of
           Laodicea
           was
           but
           a
           Provincial
           Synod
           ,
           or
           Council
           :
           But
           tho'
           we
           grant
           't
           was
           no
           more
           but
           a
           Provincial
           Synod
           ,
           yet
           I
           hope
           a
           Provincial
           Council
           of
           Orthodox
           Bishops
           were
           Good
           Authority
           .
           But
           besides
           ,
           this
           very
           Canon
           concerning
           Liturgies
           ,
           was
           taken
           into
           the
           Code
           of
           the
           universal
           Church
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Council
           of
           Chalcedon
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           general
           Council
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           they
           us'd
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           Responses
           ,
           and
           Alternate
           way
           of
           Singing
           in
           the
           African
           Church
           ,
           appears
           by
           St.
           Cyprian
           
           before
           :
           And
           by
           
             Optatus
             Melevianus
             ,
             l.
          
           2.
           p.
           47.
           for
           there
           he
           blames
           the
           Donatists
           ,
           for
           shutting
           the
           mouth
           of
           all
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           forcing
           them
           to
           be
           silent
           .
           See
           also
           St.
           
             Augustine
             de
             Eccles
             .
             Dog.
             c.
          
           30.
           
           Tom.
           3.
           p.
           46.
           
           Many
           more
           Instances
           and
           Authorities
           may
           be
           given
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           as
           St.
           
             Basil
             ,
             Ep.
          
           63.
           p.
           843.
           and
           Ep.
           68.
           p.
           856.
           (
           where
           he
           says
           ,
           That
           
             a
             Prayer
             wherein
             there
             are
             not
             conjoin'd
             voices
             ,
             is
             not
             half
             so
             strong
             as
             otherwise
             it
             would
             be
             )
             Conc.
             Carthag
             ,
             Can.
          
           106.
           
           
             Bev.
             Tom.
          
           1.
           p.
           640.
           
           But
           I
           will
           referr
           the
           Reader
           to
           Dr.
           Comber
           of
           Liturgies
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           Falkner
           his
           
             Defence
             of
             Liturgles
          
           .
        
         
           Our
           Dissenters
           object
           against
           our
           alternate
           way
           of
           praying
           ,
           as
           in
           our
           Litany
           ,
           where
           the
           Priest
           says
           half
           the
           Sentence
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           the
           rest
           ,
           for
           that
           neither
           Priest
           nor
           People
           speak
           a
           complete
           Sentence
           ,
           and
           therefore
           our
           Prayer
           is
           imperfect
           ,
           and
           we
           do
           but
           mock
           God.
           But
           by
           what
           has
           been
           said
           it
           appears
           that
           this
           praying
           by
           way
           of
           Responses
           ,
           was
           us'd
           in
           the
           purest
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Holiest
           Men.
           But
           pray
           ,
           Why
           may
           not
           the
           words
           make
           as
           perfect
           a
           Prayer
           when
           they
           are
           pronounced
           by
           two
           Mouths
           ,
           as
           when
           only
           by
           one
           ?
           Prayer
           is
           not
           the
           pronouncing
           of
           words
           ,
           but
           the
           joining
           the
           desire
           and
           consent
           thereto
           ,
           and
           this
           they
           may
           
           do
           as
           well
           when
           they
           are
           pronounced
           by
           several
           Mouths
           as
           by
           one
           .
           They
           may
           as
           well
           say
           ,
           That
           when
           a
           Tune
           is
           play'd
           by
           a
           Consort
           of
           Musick
           ,
           and
           the
           Trebles
           rest
           and
           let
           the
           Tenors
           and
           Bases
           go
           on
           ,
           as
           sometimes
           they
           do
           ,
           that
           the
           Tune
           is
           not
           a
           compleat
           and
           perfect
           Tune
           ,
           for
           if
           you
           take
           either
           part
           singly
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           ;
           but
           altogether
           it
           is
           too
           great
           Advantage
           .
        
         
           The
           Advantage
           of
           this
           way
           of
           Praying
           by
           Responses
           is
           ,
           That
           we
           can
           give
           our
           hearty
           Consent
           to
           each
           Petition
           ,
           after
           a
           more
           lively
           manner
           than
           by
           barely
           saying
           ,
           Amen
           .
           And
           also
           by
           our
           frequent
           answering
           of
           whole
           Sentences
           ,
           our
           Fancies
           are
           the
           more
           stirr'd
           up
           and
           enliven'd
           by
           shaking
           off
           that
           dulness
           and
           drowsiness
           ,
           that
           otherwise
           would
           be
           apt
           to
           seize
           upon
           our
           Spirits
           ,
           in
           barely
           listening
           to
           one
           long
           continued
           Prayer
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           they
           had
           certain
           Prayers
           for
           certain
           Times
           and
           Occasions
           ,
           as
           Easter-Eve
           ,
           &c.
           
           See
           
             Leo
             in
             Vit.
             Chrysost
             .
             Tom.
          
           8.
           p.
           288.
           &c.
           
        
         
           Thus
           much
           for
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           .
           Now
           let
           us
           come
           a
           little
           nearer
           our
           own
           time
           ,
           and
           see
           what
           the
           Opinion
           of
           other
           Reformed
           Churches
           is
           concerning
           prescrib'd
           Forms
           of
           Prayers
           and
           Liturgies
           ;
           and
           this
           we
           do
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           the
           Dissenters
           
           are
           perpetually
           calling
           upon
           us
           to
           reform
           our selves
           to
           the
           example
           of
           other
           Reform'd
           Churches
           .
           Tho'
           I
           think
           under
           favour
           ,
           we
           of
           ▪
           England
           have
           no
           more
           reason
           to
           follow
           the
           pattern
           of
           other
           Nations
           as
           to
           the
           Reforming
           and
           Governing
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           than
           we
           have
           to
           do
           so
           in
           Matters
           of
           State
           ,
           since
           we
           have
           as
           absolute
           and
           independent
           Power
           of
           Reforming
           our selves
           as
           any
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           God
           be
           thank'd
           ,
           as
           able
           and
           godly
           ▪
           Ministers
           both
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           to
           direct
           us
           therein
           .
           They
           may
           as
           well
           quarrel
           with
           us
           ,
           because
           we
           do
           not
           depose
           our
           King
           ,
           and
           reduce
           our
           Government
           from
           that
           of
           a
           limited
           and
           mixt
           Monarchy
           ,
           to
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           like
           that
           of
           Geneva
           .
        
         
           But
           since
           they
           insist
           so
           must
           upon
           this
           ,
           I
           will
           make
           it
           appear
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           comes
           nearer
           to
           the
           judgment
           and
           practice
           of
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           in
           using
           prescribed
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           than
           the
           Dissenters
           do
           in
           rejecting
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           begin
           with
           the
           Lutheran
           Churches
           ,
           which
           I
           shew'd
           before
           ,
           are
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           true
           Churches
           ,
           and
           which
           far
           exceed
           in
           number
           the
           Churches
           that
           follow
           Calvin's
           method
           .
           Luther
           himself
           compos'd
           a
           Form
           of
           Common-Prayer
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Wittemburg
           ,
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Mass
           Book
           :
           
           See
           Luther's
           
             Epist
             .
             Tom.
          
           2.
           p.
           384.
           
           And
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           his
           Communion
           at
           this
           day
           do
           use
           a
           Liturgy
           containing
           Collects
           ,
           Epistles
           ,
           Gospels
           for
           every
           Sunday
           ,
           Prayers
           and
           Litanies
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           other
           parts
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Ministration
           ,
           as
           our
           Common-Prayer
           Book
           does
           ;
           and
           which
           agrees
           with
           ours
           almost
           verbatim
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           Litany
           .
           And
           these
           are
           impos'd
           on
           the
           Churches
           ,
           as
           particularly
           the
           Churches
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           and
           the
           Churches
           in
           Upper
           Hungary
           ,
           which
           are
           all
           Lutheran
           .
           And
           the
           Lutheran
           Churches
           do
           chant
           their
           publick
           Prayers
           as
           we
           do
           in
           our
           Cathedrals
           .
           And
           they
           observe
           Holy
           Days
           .
           See
           all
           this
           proved
           at
           large
           from
           their
           own
           writers
           by
           Dr.
           Comber
           his
           
             Defence
             of
             Liturgies
          
           2
           
             d.
             Part
             ,
             p.
          
           305
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Next
           for
           the
           Churches
           of
           Poland
           ,
           and
           Lithuania
           in
           2
           Synods
           held
           there
           ,
           
             Ann.
             Dom.
          
           1633.
           and
           1634.
           one
           certain
           Liturgy
           is
           injoin'd
           ,
           to
           be
           us'd
           in
           all
           those
           Dominions
           .
           Certain
           prescrib'd
           Liturgies
           are
           also
           us'd
           in
           
             Transilvania
             ,
             Hungary
             ,
             Bohemia
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           See
           at
           large
           Dr.
           
             Comb.
             ubi
             Supra
          
           ,
           and
           Monsieur
           Durell
           his
           
             View
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             publick
             Worship
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             beyond
             Seas
             .
          
           Printed
           ,
           London
           ,
           1662.
           
        
         
         
           Now
           for
           the
           Churches
           Reform'd
           by
           Calvin
           and
           others
           ;
           as
           
             Geneva
             ,
             France
             ,
             Helvetia
             ,
             Holland
             ,
             &c.
             
             Calvin
          
           compos'd
           a
           Form
           of
           Divine
           Service
           ,
           which
           is
           us'd
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           France
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           their
           Ministers
           are
           bound
           to
           use
           them
           .
           And
           see
           Calvin's
           Letter
           to
           the
           Protector
           of
           England
           ,
           during
           the
           Minority
           of
           King
           Ed.
           6.
           the
           Protector
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           Common-Prayer
           Book
           was
           to
           be
           settled
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           thought
           fit
           first
           to
           Advice
           with
           so
           Eminent
           a
           Man
           ,
           as
           Calvin
           was
           ,
           about
           it
           .
           He
           writes
           to
           Calvin
           to
           know
           his
           Opinion
           therein
           ;
           Calvin
           returns
           him
           this
           answer
           ,
           
             For
             so
             much
             as
             concerns
             the
             Prayers
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Rites
             ,
             I
             much
             approve
             that
             they
             be
             determined
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             lawful
             for
             the
             Ministers
             to
             vary
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             a
             help
             to
             the
             weakness
             of
             some
             ;
             That
             it
             may
             be
             a
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Churches
             consent
             ;
             And
             that
             it
             may
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             the
             levity
             of
             such
             as
             are
             for
             new
             things
             .
          
           See
           
             Calv.
             Ep.
             p.
          
           165.
           
           Ep.
           87.
           to
           the
           Protector
           .
           And
           see
           his
           Letter
           to
           Cox
           ,
           a
           Church
           of
           England
           Divine
           upon
           his
           Arrival
           at
           Franckford
           ,
           among
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           164
           ,
           165.
           
        
         
           See
           Beza
           his
           
             Approbation
             of
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           Tom.
           2.
           p.
           229.
           
        
         
         
           In
           the
           French
           Church
           ,
           Mornay
           Lord
           Du-Plessis
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           the
           Mass
           ,
           allows
           of
           the
           Use
           and
           Antiquity
           of
           prescribed
           Forms
           :
           See
           at
           large
           Dr.
           Comber
           of
           Liturgies
           2d
           .
           Part
           ,
           p.
           313.
           
           And
           see
           there
           the
           famous
           Monsieur
           Daille
           agreeing
           herewith
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Helvetia
             ,
             Bullinger
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           they
           used
           prescribed
           Forms
           ,
           keep
           Fasts
           and
           Holy-Days
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Bulling
             .
             Decod
          
           .
           2.
           
           Serm.
           1.
           p.
           38.
           
        
         
           The
           Churches
           of
           Holland
           use
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           for
           Baptism
           ,
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           and
           all
           occasional
           Offices
           ,
           and
           also
           Liturgies
           ,
           &c.
           which
           are
           all
           put
           into
           a
           Book
           of
           Common-Prayer
           .
           And
           even
           in
           Scotland
           they
           have
           had
           a
           Common-Prayer
           Book
           ,
           for
           there
           are
           some
           of
           them
           now
           extant
           ,
           which
           were
           Printed
           ,
           Ann.
           1594.
           supposed
           to
           be
           writ
           by
           Mr.
           Knox
           for
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           .
           See
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           Dr.
           Comber
           his
           
             Defence
             of
             Liturgies
          
           ,
           2d
           .
           Part.
           
        
         
           And
           the
           Leyden
           Professors
           say
           ,
           That
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           are
           not
           only
           lawful
           ,
           but
           very
           advantageous
           ;
           because
           every
           Christian
           cannot
           fitly
           conceive
           new
           Prayers
           :
           and
           the
           attention
           of
           Auditors
           ,
           are
           not
           a
           little
           help'd
           in
           great
           assemblies
           by
           usual
           Forms
           .
           See
           Dr.
           Falkner
           ,
           his
           
             Libertas
             Ecclesiastica
          
           .
           p.
           121.
           
        
         
           Thus
           much
           for
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           in
           general
           :
           
           But
           some
           perhaps
           may
           object
           against
           our
           Common-Prayer
           in
           particular
           .
           To
           clear
           that
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           't
           were
           sufficient
           to
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           has
           been
           approv'd
           of
           by
           all
           the
           learned
           and
           godly
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ever
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           confirm'd
           by
           several
           Parliaments
           :
           And
           it
           cannot
           reasonably
           be
           suppos'd
           that
           God
           Almighty
           shou'd
           conceal
           his
           will
           from
           the
           greatest
           number
           of
           the
           most
           learned
           ,
           pious
           and
           judicious
           People
           of
           a
           Nation
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           frequent
           Prayers
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           direct
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           great
           Care
           and
           Study
           which
           they
           take
           to
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           truth
           ;
           and
           reveal
           it
           only
           to
           a
           few
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           the
           rawer
           injudicious
           sort
           ,
           who
           have
           had
           least
           time
           ,
           and
           study
           ,
           and
           means
           to
           come
           to
           greater
           Knowledge
           ,
           such
           as
           our
           Dissenters
           generally
           are
           .
           This
           alone
           were
           sufficient
           to
           recommend
           our
           particular
           Common-Prayer
           :
           But
           since
           our
           Dissenters
           will
           not
           allow
           so
           many
           several
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           Successions
           of
           Learned
           Divines
           to
           be
           competent
           judges
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           we
           are
           willing
           to
           stand
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           our
           Neighbour
           Churches
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           concerning
           our
           Common-Prayer
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Matters
           in
           controversy
           between
           us
           .
        
         
         
           In
           King
           Edward
           6th
           .
           his
           days
           ,
           Archbishop
           Cranmer
           did
           request
           the
           famous
           Bucer
           to
           peruse
           the
           whole
           Book
           of
           Common-Prayer
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           his
           censuring
           what
           he
           thought
           was
           to
           be
           amended
           .
           Bucer
           accordingly
           did
           so
           ;
           and
           declares
           his
           judgment
           of
           it
           thus
           :
           
             In
             the
             prescript
             Form
             for
             the
             Communion
             ,
             and
             the
             daily
             Prayers
             ,
             I
             see
             nothing
             written
             in
             this
             Book
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             not
             in
             express
             words
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalms
             and
             Lessons
             ,
             yet
             in
             sence
             ,
             as
             the
             Collects
             :
             And
             also
             the
             order
             of
             these
             Lessons
             and
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             when
             they
             are
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             are
             very
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             .
          
           See
           Bucer's
           
             Censure
             upon
             the
             Book
             of
          
           Common-Prayer
           ,
           c.
           1.
           p.
           457.
           
           And
           note
           this
           was
           before
           the
           Common-Prayer
           was
           amended
           as
           now
           it
           is
           .
           Some
           things
           't
           is
           true
           ,
           Bucer
           did
           wish
           to
           be
           amended
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           since
           done
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           them
           according
           to
           his
           Advice
           there
           .
        
         
           
             Next
             ,
             the
             Archbishop
             of
          
           Spalato
           
             in
             his
             Book
             against
          
           Suarez
           ,
           
             p.
             340.
             says
             ,
             That
          
           the
           English
           Liturgy
           contains
           nothing
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           Holy
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           Pious
           ,
           and
           truly
           Christian
           as
           well
           as
           Catholick
           .
        
         
           Causabon
           
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             King
          
           James
           
             the
             first
             ,
             affirms
             the
             same
             ;
             And
             says
             farther
             ,
          
           
           That
           none
           at
           this
           day
           comes
           nearer
           the
           Form
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Church
           ,
           following
           a
           middle
           way
           between
           those
           who
           have
           offended
           both
           in
           excess
           and
           defect
           .
        
         
           
             The
             next
             Authority
             for
             us
             is
             the
             learned
          
           Grotius
           ,
           
             who
             't
             is
             certain
             had
             no
             Obligation
             to
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             but
             rather
             the
             contrary
             .
             He
             says
             ,
          
           I
           am
           sure
           the
           English
           Liturgy
           ,
           the
           Rite
           of
           laying
           on
           of
           Hands
           on
           Children
           in
           memory
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           the
           Authority
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           of
           Synods
           consiting
           of
           none
           but
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           &c.
           do
           sufficiently
           agree
           to
           the
           Orders
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Church
           ;
           from
           which
           we
           cannot
           deny
           but
           we
           have
           departed
           both
           in
           France
           and
           
             Holland
             .
             See
          
           Grotius
           ad
           Boatslaer
           ,
           Ep.
           62.
           p.
           21.
           
        
         
           The
           next
           is
           the
           famous
           
             Lud.
             Capellus
          
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           famous
           French
           Divine
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Church
           ,
           and
           Divinity
           Professor
           in
           a
           famous
           Protestant
           University
           .
           This
           Man
           lived
           to
           hear
           of
           our
           Independent
           Sect
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           writ
           most
           Learnedly
           against
           '
           em
           .
           Says
           he
           ,
           
             When
             miraculous
             Gifts
             ceased
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             necessity
             for
             Liturgies
             ,
             which
             were
             used
             in
             the
             First
          
           IV.
           
             Ages
             uncorrupted
             ;
             but
             afterwards
             Corruptions
             were
             introduced
             by
             the
             following
             Popes
             .
             But
             upon
             the
             Reformation
             the
             Liturgy
             was
             purged
             from
             all
             its
             Corruptions
             ,
             and
             has
             been
             happily
             used
             in
             the
             several
             Reform'd
          
           
           
             Churches
             ,
             and
             with
             good
             success
             ;
             until
             very
             lately
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             there
             arose
             a
             sort
             of
             morose
             ,
             scrupulous
             ,
             (
             not
             to
             say
             downright
             superstitious
             )
             Men
             ,
             who
             for
             many
             trifling
             Reasons
             ,
             of
             no
             moment
             ,
             not
             only
             dislike
             the
             Liturgy
             hitherto
             used
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             but
             would
             have
             both
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Order
             of
             Bishops
             to
             be
             utterly
             abolished
             ;
             in
             place
             whereof
             they
             would
             substitute
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             their
             Directory
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           so
           goes
           on
           .
           And
           then
           he
           proves
           at
           large
           ,
           That
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           necessary
           for
           the
           unlearned
           ,
           but
           the
           learned
           also
           ;
           and
           shews
           the
           insufficiency
           of
           their
           Directory
           .
           And
           how
           ridiculous
           it
           is
           to
           suppose
           ,
           That
           we
           have
           that
           extraordinary
           Gift
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           in
           the
           Apostles
           days
           ,
           and
           some
           little
           time
           after
           .
           'T
           were
           too
           long
           to
           put
           it
           all
           down
           here
           ,
           I
           will
           referr
           you
           to
           Dr.
           Comber's
           
             Defence
             of
             Liturgies
          
           ,
           II.
           
             Part
             ,
             pag.
          
           325.
           and
           will
           go
           on
           to
           shew
           the
           Opinion
           of
           some
           of
           the
           most
           Eminent
           of
           our
           own
           Dissenters
           concerning
           our
           Common-Prayer
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Baxter
           
             in
             his
          
           Poor
           Man's
           Family
           Book
           ,
           pag.
           
             336.
             says
          
           ,
           Do
           not
           peevishly
           pick
           quarrels
           with
           the
           Prayers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           nor
           come
           to
           them
           with
           humoursome
           prejudice
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             And
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             the
             same
             Book
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             he
             mightily
             approves
             of
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
             .
          
           
           
             See
             Dr.
          
           Owen
           
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             his
          
           Evangelical
           Love
           ,
           pag.
           54.
           
        
         
           
             And
             Mr.
             Baxter
             in
             his
          
           Dispute
           of
           Liturgies
           ,
           Prop.
           
             10.
             says
             farther
          
           ,
           That
           the
           constant
           disuse
           of
           Forms
           is
           apt
           to
           breed
           a
           giddiness
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           may
           make
           Men
           Hypocrites
           ,
           who
           delude
           themselves
           with
           conceits
           ,
           that
           they
           delight
           in
           God
           ,
           when
           't
           is
           but
           in
           those
           Novelties
           and
           variety
           of
           Expressions
           that
           they
           are
           delighted
           .
           
             See
             also
          
           Gifford
           ,
           
             a
             Non-Conformist
             ,
             his
             Answer
             to
          
           Greenwood
           ;
           
             he
             writ
             a
             whole
             Treatise
             ,
             proving
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             read
             Prayer
             .
          
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           have
           shew'd
           ,
           that
           Praying
           by
           Forms
           has
           been
           used
           by
           the
           Saints
           in
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           enjoyned
           by
           Christ
           in
           the
           New
           ,
           practised
           by
           all
           the
           Holy
           Fathers
           and
           Devout
           Christians
           who
           lived
           ever
           since
           the
           first
           setling
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           is
           now
           allowed
           and
           practised
           in
           all
           the
           regular
           Protestant
           Churches
           ,
           and
           approved
           by
           some
           of
           the
           most
           Eminent
           of
           our
           own
           Dissenters
           .
           Let
           any
           Man
           now
           in
           his
           right
           Reason
           judge
           ,
           whether
           praying
           by
           Forms
           be
           so
           wicked
           ,
           and
           abominable
           a
           thing
           as
           most
           of
           our
           Dissenters
           make
           it
           .
           One
           of
           the
           Non-Conformist
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           a
           Book
           which
           he
           Publish'd
           not
           many
           Years
           since
           ,
           speaking
           of
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           calls
           it
           ,
           
             That
             pitiful
             contemptible
             thing
             ,
             called
             Vniformity
             in
             Words
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             Syllables
             ,
             and
             Phrases
             ;
             which
             was
             never
             desired
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             ever
             entered
             into
             his
             or
             his
             Son's
             heart
             .
          
           Let
           the
           World
           judge
           now
           ,
           whether
           using
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           &c.
           be
           this
           pitiful
           ,
           contemptible
           thing
           they
           are
           pleased
           to
           make
           it
           ,
           or
           the
           Books
           that
           contain
           them
           deserve
           no
           better
           usage
           from
           Christians
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           burnt
           in
           the
           Streets
           by
           the
           Common
           Hangman
           .
           In
           the
           days
           of
           Julian
           there
           was
           never
           any
           thing
           done
           more
           wicked
           ,
           than
           to
           burn
           the
           Holy
           Bible
           :
           But
           even
           to
           that
           height
           are
           those
           who
           call
           themselves
           Christians
           arrived
           already
           ,
           in
           our
           Neighbouring
           Kingdom
           :
           if
           these
           things
           be
           suffered
           ,
           what
           must
           we
           think
           will
           follow
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           main
           Text
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           our
           Dissenters
           rely
           on
           ,
           for
           to
           defend
           their
           Extempore
           Prayers
           is
           ,
           Rom.
           viij
           .
           26.
           where
           St.
           Paul
           says
           ,
           
             The
             Spirit
             helpeth
             your
             Infirmities
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           conclude
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           use
           no
           outward
           helps
           .
           But
           I
           have
           shew'd
           before
           ,
           That
           outward
           helps
           are
           to
           be
           used
           ,
           as
           Kneeling
           ,
           lifting
           up
           the
           Hands
           and
           Eyes
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           't
           is
           plain
           they
           mistake
           this
           Text
           of
           Scripture
           .
           And
           't
           is
           evident
           they
           do
           so
           ,
           for
           that
           all
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           Eminent
           Men
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Luther
          
           ,
           &c.
           whenever
           they
           recommended
           the
           use
           of
           Liturgies
           ,
           they
           gave
           this
           Reason
           for
           
           it
           among
           others
           ,
           To
           prevent
           the
           inconveniences
           which
           some
           Mens
           folly
           would
           betray
           them
           to
           in
           their
           using
           rash
           and
           unpremeditated
           Prayers
           :
           Now
           if
           the
           Spirit
           helpeth
           our
           Infirmities
           in
           the
           sence
           that
           our
           Dissenters
           will
           have
           it
           :
           How
           come
           all
           these
           learned
           Men
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Baxter
           himself
           ,
           &c.
           to
           recommend
           Forms
           as
           necessary
           for
           the
           helping
           of
           our
           Infirmities
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           insufficient
           ?
           Shall
           we
           believe
           that
           all
           these
           learned
           Men
           did
           not
           understand
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           Text
           so
           well
           as
           some
           of
           our
           Dissenters
           do
           ?
           'T
           is
           very
           likely
           that
           St.
           Augustine
           and
           St.
           Chrysostom
           (
           who
           liv'd
           nearer
           the
           Apostles
           days
           by
           above
           Twelve
           Hundred
           Years
           ,
           than
           any
           of
           our
           Non-conformists
           )
           might
           have
           understood
           the
           Apostles
           meaning
           ,
           better
           than
           any
           of
           them
           :
           Now
           let
           us
           hear
           what
           their
           sence
           was
           of
           these
           words
           of
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             We
             know
             not
             what
             to
             pray
             for
             ,
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             helpeth
             our
             Infirmities
             .
          
           St.
           
             Aug.
             ad
             Prob.
             Ep.
          
           121.
           p.
           129.
           will
           not
           grant
           that
           any
           Christians
           wanted
           the
           Spirit
           to
           help
           them
           with
           words
           and
           expressions
           :
           For
           he
           says
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           credible
           that
           the
           Apostle
           or
           they
           to
           whom
           he
           wrote
           were
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Prayer
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           must
           necessarily
           have
           known
           what
           to
           have
           
           pyra'd
           for
           ;
           therefore
           these
           words
           ,
           
             (
             The
             Spirit
             helpeth
             our
             Infirmities
             )
          
           he
           tells
           us
           must
           be
           expounded
           ,
           of
           the
           Spirit
           's
           giving
           us
           patience
           not
           to
           pray
           absolutely
           to
           be
           delivered
           out
           of
           our
           afflictions
           ,
           but
           in
           God's
           due
           time
           .
           And
           St.
           Chrysostom
           in
           his
           Hom.
           14.
           in
           8.
           
           
             Rom.
             p.
          
           120.
           says
           ,
           
             That
             there
             was
             a
             miraculous
             gift
             of
             Prayer
             in
             the
             Apostles
             days
          
           ;
           to
           which
           St.
           Paul
           alluded
           in
           those
           words
           
             (
             The
             Spirit
             helpeth
             our
             Infirmities
             .
             )
          
           But
           he
           tells
           us
           there
           ,
           that
           't
           was
           ceas'd
           long
           since
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           before
           his
           days
           ,
           tho'
           he
           liv'd
           in
           the
           fourth
           Century
           ;
           so
           that
           whatever
           the
           Apostles
           meaning
           was
           then
           ,
           it
           can
           no
           ways
           be
           taken
           in
           the
           sence
           our
           Dissenters
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           nor
           does
           it
           condemn
           prescribed
           Forms
           ,
           now
           that
           that
           miraculous
           gift
           of
           Prayer
           is
           ceased
           .
        
         
           But
           were
           there
           no
           other
           Argument
           against
           the
           use
           of
           extempore
           Prayers
           in
           publick
           Assemblies
           ,
           than
           the
           inconveniency
           of
           them
           ,
           't
           were
           sufficient
           to
           reject
           them
           :
           'T
           is
           impossible
           that
           Order
           or
           Unity
           can
           be
           preserv'd
           in
           any
           Church
           ,
           where
           every
           Congregation
           hath
           liberty
           to
           Worship
           God
           in
           a
           different
           way
           from
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           one
           Minister
           praying
           for
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           another
           perhaps
           for
           the
           quite
           contrary
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           different
           judgments
           
           and
           interests
           ,
           as
           was
           usual
           in
           the
           late
           times
           ,
           when
           that
           extempore
           way
           was
           us'd
           .
           Besides
           ,
           in
           great
           Congregations
           ,
           't
           is
           impossible
           that
           all
           the
           People
           should
           keep
           their
           attention
           so
           well
           fixt
           on
           an
           extempore
           Prayer
           to
           which
           they
           are
           utter
           strangers
           ,
           as
           on
           a
           Prayer
           to
           which
           they
           have
           been
           accustom'd
           :
           For
           how
           can
           they
           join
           with
           the
           Minister
           in
           every
           Petition
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           till
           they
           have
           reflected
           a
           little
           upon
           what
           it
           was
           he
           said
           ,
           for
           when
           the
           Minister
           is
           left
           to
           his
           own
           Fancy
           in
           his
           Prayer
           ,
           't
           is
           very
           like
           he
           may
           either
           through
           mistake
           or
           wilfully
           come
           out
           with
           some
           Petition
           that
           all
           his
           hearers
           cannot
           join
           with
           him
           in
           :
           So
           that
           't
           is
           necessary
           for
           every
           one
           of
           the
           Congregation
           to
           watch
           every
           expression
           ,
           and
           reflect
           a
           little
           on
           it
           ,
           before
           he
           consent
           to
           it
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           the
           eloquent
           Pastor
           to
           shew
           his
           extraordinary
           Gift
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           runs
           away
           with
           the
           business
           ,
           as
           if
           his
           Tongue
           was
           indeed
           
             the
             Pen
             of
             a
             ready
             writer
             .
          
           Thus
           the
           poor
           People
           must
           either
           be
           left
           behind
           ,
           or
           join
           with
           him
           at
           random
           .
        
         
           Another
           inconveniency
           which
           attends
           extempore
           Prayer
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           't
           is
           impossible
           for
           a
           Man
           who
           trusts
           to
           his
           own
           Memory
           ,
           to
           retain
           all
           his
           wants
           ,
           and
           the
           wants
           and
           necessities
           of
           the
           People
           so
           in
           his
           Mind
           ,
           but
           
           that
           something
           or
           other
           ,
           will
           very
           oft
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           avoided
           by
           using
           of
           a
           well
           compos'd
           Form.
           
        
         
           But
           again
           ,
           Can
           we
           reasonably
           imagine
           that
           God
           Almighty
           can
           be
           pleas'd
           with
           vain
           repetitions
           ,
           and
           with
           bald
           ,
           and
           unproper
           ,
           and
           (
           too
           often
           )
           nonsensical
           expressions
           such
           as
           usually
           attend
           their
           extempore
           Prayers
           ?
           Doubtless
           he
           cannot
           ;
           for
           where
           he
           has
           given
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           Wit
           ,
           and
           Eloquence
           ,
           he
           expects
           it
           should
           be
           us'd
           in
           his
           Service
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           our
           worldly
           business
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           bids
           us
           ,
           
             When
             we
             pray
             ,
             not
             to
             use
             vain
             repetitions
             ,
             nor
             think
             to
             be
             heard
             for
             our
             much
             speaking
             ,
          
           Matth.
           6.
           7.
           
           And
           
             Solomon
             ,
             Eccles
          
           .
           5.
           1
           ,
           2.
           says
           ,
           
             Keep
             thy
             feet
             when
             thou
             goest
             to
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             be
             not
             nash
             with
             thy
             mouth
             and
             let
             not
             thine
             heart
             be
             hasty
             to
             utter
             any
             thing
             before
             God
             ,
             for
             God
             is
             in
             Heaven
             and
             thou
             on
             Earth
             ,
             therefore
             let
             thy
             words
             be
             few
             .
          
           How
           agreeable
           now
           this
           Doctrine
           is
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           in
           their
           rash
           approaching
           to
           God
           with
           a
           long
           inconsiderate
           Prayer
           ,
           let
           any
           Man
           judge
           .
           When
           they
           made
           their
           Addresses
           to
           the
           late
           King
           James
           ;
           they
           drew
           it
           up
           with
           all
           the
           caution
           and
           premeditation
           imaginable
           ,
           and
           every
           Sentence
           was
           carefully
           considered
           on
           by
           
           several
           of
           the
           best
           Heads
           among
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           address
           the
           great
           King
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           with
           the
           rash
           and
           inconsiderate
           expressions
           of
           one
           Person
           ,
           and
           he
           perhaps
           ,
           a
           weak
           onetoo
           .
        
         
           But
           some
           of
           them
           say
           ,
           Why
           should
           not
           Ministers
           be
           tied
           to
           a
           Form
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Praying
           ?
           Why
           sure
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           difference
           between
           Preaching
           and
           Praying
           :
           Preaching
           is
           directed
           to
           a
           Congregation
           ,
           which
           is
           made
           up
           of
           several
           People
           ,
           who
           have
           different
           Capacities
           and
           Apprehensions
           ,
           and
           therefore
           require
           different
           Phrases
           and
           Arguments
           to
           move
           them
           .
           Some
           are
           drawn
           with
           one
           Argument
           ,
           some
           with
           another
           ,
           some
           apprehend
           a
           Man's
           meaning
           by
           one
           Expression
           ,
           some
           by
           another
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           are
           suited
           to
           their
           several
           Capacities
           ;
           so
           that
           't
           is
           impossible
           to
           frame
           a
           Form
           in
           Preaching
           ,
           to
           answer
           all
           these
           ends
           .
           But
           Prayers
           are
           directed
           to
           one
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           always
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           pleased
           with
           variety
           of
           Phrases
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           conclude
           this
           Point
           with
           this
           observation
           ,
           That
           those
           who
           are
           most
           inveterate
           against
           Praying
           by
           Forms
           ,
           do
           daily
           use
           the
           same
           individual
           Form
           themselves
           ,
           word
           for
           word
           ,
           throughout
           the
           whole
           year
           ,
           as
           any
           one
           that
           frequent
           their
           publick
           or
           private
           Meetings
           ,
           may
           observe
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Third
           sort
           of
           Pleas
           which
           the
           Dissenters
           use
           for
           Separation
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           relate
           to
           their
           Consciences
           :
           For
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           What
           tho'
           the
           Terms
           of
           Communion
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           be
           lawful
           ,
           since
           we
           cannot
           satisfy
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           so
           ?
           We
           must
           not
           act
           against
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           for
           that
           were
           sin
           in
           us
           .
           For
           St.
           Paul
           says
           ,
           
             Let
             every
             one
             be
             fully
             perswaded
             in
             his
             own
             mind
             ,
          
           Rom.
           14.
           
        
         
           But
           I
           answer
           first
           ,
           this
           Scripture
           is
           meant
           of
           indifferent
           things
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           coherence
           of
           the
           words
           with
           the
           whole
           Chapter
           :
           For
           the
           Apostle
           is
           there
           speaking
           of
           
             Meats
             ,
             Times
             ,
             Days
          
           ,
           &c.
           and
           blames
           the
           Romans
           for
           condemning
           ,
           and
           quarrelling
           with
           one
           another
           about
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           Secondly
           ,
           'T
           is
           plain
           that
           *
           Scruples
           of
           Conscience
           will
           not
           excuse
           from
           sin
           ,
           in
           some
           Cases
           .
           For
           't
           is
           agreed
           by
           all
           ,
           that
           Conscience
           will
           not
           excuse
           from
           sin
           ,
           unless
           all
           proper
           helps
           and
           means
           are
           us'd
           to
           inform
           our
           Judgments
           ,
           
           and
           to
           come
           to
           the
           right
           knowledge
           of
           the
           thing
           scrupled
           ;
           This
           Mr.
           Baxter
           owns
           in
           his
           
             Dispute
             of
             Church
             Government
          
           ,
           p.
           483.
           where
           he
           says
           ,
           That
           
             if
             a
             Man
             through
             ignorance
             or
             prejudice
             ,
             takes
             unlawful
             things
             to
             be
             lawful
             ,
             or
             lawful
             things
             to
             be
             unlawful
             ,
             this
             will
             not
             excuse
             him
             in
             his
             disobedience
             .
          
           Suppose
           then
           for
           Instance
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           imposes
           a
           thing
           which
           he
           lawfully
           may
           impose
           ;
           as
           that
           all
           Men
           should
           begin
           the
           publick
           Worship
           at
           an
           hour
           ,
           and
           end
           at
           an
           hour
           .
           The
           Quakers
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           This
           is
           stinting
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           therefore
           sinful
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           cannot
           in
           Conscience
           Communicate
           with
           us
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           remov'd
           ,
           I
           will
           ask
           a
           Presbyterian
           or
           Independent
           ,
           whether
           this
           be
           a
           sinful
           Separation
           or
           not
           ,
           they
           will
           own
           it
           is
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           pretended
           Scruple
           of
           Conscience
           :
           For
           the
           sin
           must
           needs
           lie
           some
           where
           ,
           either
           on
           those
           who
           impose
           the
           thing
           ,
           or
           on
           those
           who
           separate
           ;
           not
           on
           those
           who
           impos'd
           it
           ,
           because
           they
           allow
           the
           thing
           injoyn'd
           to
           be
           lawful
           ,
           therefore
           it
           must
           be
           on
           those
           who
           separate
           ,
           because
           they
           do
           not
           inform
           themselves
           truly
           of
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           the
           thing
           scrupled
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           if
           a
           bare
           Scruple
           of
           Conscience
           will
           justify
           Separation
           ,
           the
           Anabaptists
           and
           all
           other
           Sects
           ,
           may
           
           as
           well
           justify
           their
           Separation
           from
           the
           Presbyterians
           and
           Independents
           ,
           as
           they
           can
           do
           theirs
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           And
           by
           the
           same
           Rule
           ,
           we
           may
           subdivide
           ,
           till
           there
           be
           as
           many
           Religions
           as
           Men.
           
        
         
           I
           grant
           that
           the
           Obligations
           of
           Conscience
           are
           the
           greatest
           that
           can
           be
           ,
           and
           to
           act
           against
           the
           clear
           Dictates
           of
           a
           Man's
           Conscience
           ,
           is
           a
           very
           great
           sin
           ;
           but
           this
           must
           be
           meant
           of
           a
           Conscience
           when
           all
           due
           care
           and
           diligence
           has
           been
           us'd
           to
           rectify
           and
           inform
           it
           .
           And
           then
           what
           is
           this
           to
           the
           case
           of
           our
           Dissenters
           ?
           Do
           they
           separate
           from
           the
           Church
           out
           of
           pure
           Conscience
           ?
           yes
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             doubtless
             we
             do
          
           :
           But
           have
           they
           us'd
           all
           proper
           means
           to
           inform
           their
           judgments
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           truth
           ?
           Surely
           they
           will
           not
           say
           they
           have
           .
           Are
           not
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           a
           poor
           illiterate
           sort
           of
           People
           ,
           who
           know
           nothing
           of
           the
           Controversie
           between
           us
           ,
           nor
           ever
           trouble
           their
           heads
           about
           it
           ;
           but
           will
           go
           to
           the
           Meetings
           ,
           because
           their
           Fathers
           and
           Mothers
           did
           so
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           will
           rail
           at
           the
           Church
           ,
           tho'
           ask
           them
           what
           is
           amiss
           in
           it
           seriously
           ,
           and
           they
           cannot
           tell
           you
           .
           And
           as
           for
           those
           few
           of
           the
           better
           sort
           among
           them
           ,
           who
           perhaps
           ,
           have
           had
           greater
           advantages
           of
           Education
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           
           remarkable
           that
           they
           Read
           and
           Converse
           altogether
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           associate
           themselves
           into
           Clubs
           and
           Cabals
           of
           such
           who
           are
           of
           the
           same
           Opinion
           with
           themselves
           ,
           but
           avoid
           all
           occasions
           of
           creating
           the
           least
           intimacy
           with
           any
           who
           differ
           from
           them
           in
           Opinion
           ?
           And
           if
           any
           shall
           but
           offer
           to
           inform
           them
           ,
           tho'
           in
           never
           so
           peaceable
           and
           friendly
           a
           manner
           ,
           does
           it
           not
           prove
           the
           occasion
           of
           an
           eternal
           Quarrel
           ?
           or
           at
           least
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           any
           farther
           intimacy
           between
           them
           ?
           Is
           not
           this
           truly
           the
           case
           among
           them
           ?
           I
           appeal
           to
           their
           own
           Consciences
           ,
           whether
           this
           be
           truth
           which
           I
           say
           .
           How
           can
           these
           Men
           pretend
           then
           that
           they
           have
           us'd
           all
           proper
           means
           to
           satisfie
           their
           Consciences
           ?
           They
           who
           really
           scruple
           things
           out
           of
           tenderness
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           would
           be
           sincerely
           willing
           to
           be
           better
           inform'd
           ,
           and
           would
           look
           upon
           them
           as
           their
           best
           Friends
           who
           endeavour
           to
           inform
           them
           ,
           but
           instead
           of
           this
           ,
           they
           fly
           out
           into
           rage
           and
           violent
           Passions
           against
           those
           who
           offer
           to
           remove
           their
           Scruples
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           kindness
           ,
           return
           most
           reproachful
           ,
           bitter
           Language
           ,
           both
           on
           the
           Persons
           ,
           tho'
           never
           so
           Eminent
           ,
           and
           the
           thing
           tho'
           never
           so
           Sacred
           ;
           which
           is
           visible
           in
           all
           their
           Books
           of
           Controversie
           .
           And
           even
           in
           common
           Discourse
           ,
           How
           difficult
           is
           it
           to
           obtain
           from
           the
           
           Zeal
           of
           many
           of
           our
           Dissenters
           so
           much
           truce
           as
           to
           hear
           what
           one
           can
           say
           to
           them
           ,
           with
           patience
           and
           civility
           ?
           They
           tell
           us
           in
           plain
           terms
           we
           may
           spare
           our
           breath
           ,
           and
           not
           pretend
           to
           teach
           them
           ,
           they
           understand
           their
           Duty
           better
           than
           we
           do
           ;
           They
           are
           satisfied
           in
           their
           own
           minds
           that
           they
           are
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           be
           wheedled
           out
           of
           their
           Opinion
           ,
           by
           all
           that
           we
           can
           say
           .
           This
           is
           truth
           ,
           Mr.
           Baxter
           himself
           has
           own'd
           as
           much
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           p.
           81.
           where
           he
           affirms
           in
           his
           own
           name
           ,
           and
           the
           name
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           That
           
             he
             who
             thinks
             that
             his
             own
             or
             others
             reasonings
             will
             ever
             change
             all
             the
             truly
             honest
             Christians
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             knows
             so
             little
             of
             Matters
             ,
             or
             of
             Men
             ,
             or
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             is
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             a
             Bishop
             or
             a
             Priest
             .
          
           What
           will
           they
           say
           now
           to
           this
           ,
           will
           their
           Scruples
           of
           Conscience
           excuse
           their
           Separation
           and
           Disobedience
           ,
           when
           't
           is
           evident
           they
           will
           not
           use
           the
           proper
           means
           to
           satisfie
           their
           Consciences
           ?
           ▪
           Nay
           farther
           ,
           When
           they
           declare
           't
           is
           needless
           to
           go
           about
           to
           remove
           their
           Scruples
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           resolv'd
           beforehand
           they
           will
           not
           be
           convinc'd
           ?
           Let
           no
           Man
           say
           so
           for
           shame
           ,
           't
           is
           against
           common
           Reason
           ,
           and
           the
           Opinion
           of
           all
           learned
           Men
           ,
           and
           even
           of
           Mr.
           Baxter
           himself
           .
        
         
         
           But
           we
           will
           suppose
           for
           once
           ,
           that
           every
           particular
           Dissenter
           has
           done
           his
           utmost
           indeavour
           to
           satisfie
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           that
           after
           all
           they
           cannot
           conquer
           their
           Scruples
           ;
           What
           then
           ?
           Must
           they
           therefore
           proceed
           to
           Separation
           ?
           No
           ,
           this
           was
           never
           allowed
           by
           Christ
           nor
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           nor
           by
           any
           Christian
           Church
           since
           their
           time
           ,
           not
           even
           by
           our
           Dissenters
           themselves
           heretofore
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           himself
           did
           not
           separate
           from
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           ,
           though
           there
           were
           many
           things
           amiss
           in
           it
           ,
           nor
           advise
           others
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           says
           Vines
           ,
           a
           Non-Conformist
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           on
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           pag.
           39.
           
           In
           the
           Apostles
           days
           we
           find
           there
           were
           some
           who
           scrupled
           some
           things
           that
           were
           enjoin'd
           ,
           but
           notwithstanding
           the
           difference
           of
           Men's
           Judgments
           ,
           and
           their
           pretended
           Scruples
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           did
           prescribe
           Rules
           of
           Uniformity
           ,
           and
           allow'd
           none
           to
           Separate
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           frequent
           Meetings
           of
           their
           own
           setting
           up
           ,
           because
           they
           could
           not
           conquer
           their
           Scruples
           .
           And
           this
           very
           Argument
           did
           the
           Assembly
           of
           Divines
           at
           
             Westminster
             ,
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           1648.
           use
           against
           their
           Dissenting
           Brethren
           ,
           the
           Independents
           ,
           who
           pleaded
           for
           Separation
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           the
           Dissenters
           do
           now
           .
           
             See
             Papers
             for
             Accommodation
          
           ,
           pag.
           
           111.
           
           And
           when
           the
           Independents
           told
           them
           they
           could
           not
           satisfie
           their
           Consciences
           so
           as
           to
           Conform
           to
           their
           Church
           Government
           ;
           and
           therefore
           begg'd
           ,
           That
           they
           may
           be
           allow'd
           separate
           Congregations
           ,
           the
           Assembly
           positively
           refused
           it
           ,
           and
           urged
           them
           to
           Conform
           to
           their
           way
           of
           Worship
           ,
           &c.
           and
           charged
           them
           with
           Schism
           if
           they
           did
           not
           :
           For
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             To
             desire
             separate
             Congregations
             ,
             as
             to
             those
             parts
             of
             Worship
             where
             they
             own
             they
             can
             join
             with
             us
             ,
             is
             very
             unreasonable
             ;
             for
             tenderness
             of
             Conscience
             may
             justifie
             non-Communion
             in
             the
             thing
             scrupled
             ,
             but
             it
             cannot
             justifie
             a
             Separation
             ▪
          
           See
           the
           Papers
           for
           Accommodation
           ,
           pag.
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           51
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             For
             if
             it
             should
          
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             it
             then
             would
             make
             way
             for
             infinite
             Divisions
             ,
             and
             sub-Divisions
             ,
             and
             give
             countenance
             to
             perpetual
             Schism
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           ib.
           p.
           68
           ,
           73
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           then
           the
           Assembly
           justifie
           themselves
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           by
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           the
           Apostles
           days
           :
           For
           they
           tell
           them
           ,
           they
           desire
           no
           more
           of
           them
           hereby
           ,
           than
           what
           they
           were
           confident
           was
           practised
           by
           the
           Saints
           at
           Philippi
           ;
           namely
           ,
           
             To
             hold
             practical
             Communion
             in
             things
             wherein
             they
             Doctrinally
             agreed
             ,
          
           ib.
           p.
           115.
           
           So
           that
           if
           the
           judgment
           of
           their
           own
           Brethren
           in
           a
           full
           Assembly
           ,
           may
           be
           taken
           upon
           the
           most
           weighty
           
           Debate
           and
           serious
           Deliberation
           ;
           their
           setting
           up
           separate
           Meetings
           ,
           and
           forsaking
           the
           Church
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           some
           Scruples
           which
           they
           pretend
           they
           cannot
           conquer
           ,
           is
           Sinful
           and
           Schismatical
           .
        
         
           
             And
             when
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             was
             pressed
             farther
             by
             their
             Dissenting
             Brethren
             ,
             they
             desired
             them
             to
             answer
             in
             this
             one
             thing
             ,
          
           Whether
           some
           must
           be
           denyed
           the
           liberty
           of
           their
           Conscience
           in
           matters
           of
           practice
           or
           none
           ?
           If
           none
           ,
           then
           
             (
             say
             they
          
           )
           we
           must
           Renounce
           our
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           let
           in
           Prelacy
           again
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           ways
           :
           If
           a
           denial
           of
           Liberty
           to
           some
           may
           be
           just
           ,
           then
           Vniformity
           may
           be
           settled
           notwithstanding
           Men's
           different
           Judgments
           or
           pretence
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           
             Papers
             for
             Accommodation
          
           ,
           pag.
           116.
           
        
         
           Agreeable
           hereto
           is
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Independents
           themselves
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           the
           power
           ;
           as
           in
           New-England
           ,
           no
           Separation
           is
           there
           allow'd
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           Scruples
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           their
           Book
           of
           Statutes
           which
           they
           have
           lately
           Printed
           ;
           and
           by
           their
           telling
           Mr.
           Williams
           ,
           a
           famous
           Minister
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           nothing
           will
           serve
           him
           but
           Separation
           ,
           because
           he
           could
           not
           conquer
           his
           Scruples
           ,
           The
           World
           was
           wide
           enough
           ;
           and
           so
           away
           they
           banish'd
           them
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Winter
           .
        
         
         
           From
           what
           has
           been
           said
           it
           appears
           ,
           That
           though
           there
           were
           some
           things
           amiss
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           our
           Dissenters
           could
           not
           satisfie
           their
           Consciences
           about
           ,
           yet
           this
           would
           not
           justifie
           Separation
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           though
           perhaps
           it
           might
           (
           after
           due
           pains
           taken
           to
           inform
           themselves
           aright
           concerning
           them
           )
           justifie
           their
           non-Communion
           in
           the
           things
           scrupled
           .
           Now
           I
           will
           shew
           that
           there
           is
           really
           no
           cause
           to
           forsake
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           Conscience
           ;
           And
           that
           all
           those
           who
           do
           forsake
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           frequent
           separate
           Meetings
           ,
           are
           condemn'd
           for
           Schismaticks
           by
           the
           most
           Eminent
           Divines
           of
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           beyond
           Seas
           ,
           and
           by
           Mr.
           Baxter
           ,
           Dr.
           Owen
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Gifford
             ,
             Corbet
          
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           of
           the
           Non-Conformists
           themselves
           heretofore
           .
        
         
           
             For
             ,
             First
             ,
             they
             all
             agree
             ,
             That
             no
             Man
             is
             obliged
             in
             Conscience
             to
             separate
             from
             any
             Church
             that
             is
             sound
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             has
             the
             Sacraments
             rightly
             and
             duly
             administer'd
             .
             The
             Scripture
             allows
             Separation
             only
             in
             these
             three
             cases
          
           ;
           First
           ,
           
             In
             case
             of
             Idolatrous
             Worship
          
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             In
             case
             of
             False
             Doctrine
             imposed
             instead
             of
             True.
             And
             ,
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             In
             case
             things
             indifferent
             be
             made
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             .
             But
             where
          
           
           
             these
             Three
             are
             wanting
             ,
             nothing
             will
             justifie
             Separation
             .
             See
             Canon
          
           Nicen.
           
             6
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
          
           
           Constant
           .
           c.
           6.
           
           Chalced.
           
             17
             ,
             20
             ,
             26.
          
           
           Antioch
           .
           c.
           
             2
             ,
             5.
          
           
           Cod.
           Eccles
           .
           Afr.
           c.
           
             53
             ,
             55.
          
           
           Conc.
           Gangrae
           .
           c.
           6.
           
           Conc.
           Carth.
           c.
           
             10
             ,
             11.
          
           
           Cod.
           Can.
           Eccles
           .
           Vniv
           .
           Can.
           
             65.
             
             All
             these
             Canons
             and
             many
             more
             do
             condemn
             Separation
             from
             a
             Church
             that
             is
             sound
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             has
             the
             Sacraments
             rightly
             and
             duly
             Administred
             .
             So
             does
          
           Calvin
           
             in
             his
          
           Inst
           .
           lib.
           4.
           c.
           1.
           numb
           .
           
             9.
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             That
             great
             allowances
             ought
             to
             be
             made
             to
             such
             Churches
             ,
             by
             the
             Example
             of
             the
             Apostolical
             Churches
             .
             And
             ,
          
           ibid.
           Sect.
           
             10.
             he
             says
             ,
             That
          
           the
           Lord
           esteem'd
           him
           a
           runnagade
           ,
           and
           forsaker
           of
           Religion
           ,
           whosoever
           he
           be
           ,
           that
           separated
           frowardly
           from
           any
           Christian
           Society
           ,
           which
           imbraceth
           but
           the
           true
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           .
           And
           ,
           ibid.
           Sect.
           
             12.
             he
             says
             ,
             That
          
           though
           something
           that
           is
           faulty
           may
           creep
           in
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           Word
           or
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           yet
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           separate
           us
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           that
           Church
           ;
           For
           ,
           
             says
             he
          
           ,
           there
           are
           principles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           without
           which
           we
           cannot
           be
           saved
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           other
           points
           in
           which
           Men
           may
           differ
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Vnity
           of
           the
           Faith
           be
           kept
           .
           And
           ,
           ibid.
           Sect.
           
             13.
             he
             says
          
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           for
           every
           private
           Man
           to
           separate
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           
           tho'
           faulty
           in
           some
           things
           ,
           &c.
           
           Beza
           
             in
             his
          
           Epist
           .
           24.
           p.
           
             148.
             agrees
             herein
             ,
             so
             does
             Monsieur
          
           Daille
           ,
           
             and
             several
             other
             of
             the
             Foreign
             Divines
             :
             See
             Dr.
          
           Still
           .
           Misch
           .
           of
           Separ
           .
           
             23.
             and
             97.
             so
             does
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             just
             now
             shewn
             ,
             and
             Papers
             for
          
           Accommodation
           ,
           p.
           
             52.
             they
             declare
             farther
             ,
             That
          
           they
           look
           upon
           Separation
           from
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           tho'
           somethings
           may
           be
           amiss
           in
           it
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           sin
           of
           mere
           humane
           Infirmity
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           wilful
           and
           dangerous
           sin
           .
           
             And
             Mr.
          
           Baxter
           
             in
             his
          
           Poor
           Man's
           Family
           Book
           ,
           
             p.
             347.
             tells
             us
          
           ,
           Many
           Churches
           were
           blam'd
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           none
           are
           requir'd
           to
           Separate
           from
           them
           .
           
             See
             the
             Answer
             to
             Dr.
          
           Stillingfleet
           
             's
             Sermon
             by
             several
             Non-conformists
             ,
             where
             they
             all
             acknowlédge
             our
             Worship
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             intrinsecally
             good
             ,
             and
             a
             total
             Separation
             from
             it
             sinful
             ,
          
           ibid.
           p.
           
             31.
             
             So
             then
             it
             seems
             so
             long
             as
             a
             Church
             retains
             the
             Marks
             and
             Signs
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             tho'
             there
             be
             many
             things
             amiss
             in
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             Separation
             from
             it
             is
             sinful
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             what
             if
             open
             sinners
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Communion
             before
             they
             have
             made
             publick
             Confession
             of
             their
             Faults
             ,
             as
             is
             too
             frequent
             in
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             must
             I
             be
             obliged
             to
             communicate
             with
             such
             ?
             May
             I
             not
             Separate
             in
             such
             case
             ?
             The
             Apostle
             ,
          
           
           1
           Cor.
           
             5.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             bids
             us
             ,
          
           If
           any
           that
           is
           call'd
           a
           brother
           be
           a
           Fornicator
           ,
           an
           Idolater
           ,
           or
           Covetous
           ,
           &c.
           with
           such
           see
           that
           ye
           eat
           not
           .
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             this
             very
             reason
             did
             the
          
           Donatists
           
             in
             St.
          
           Augustine
           
             's
             days
             give
             (
             among
             others
             )
             for
             their
             Separation
             ,
             and
             quoted
             the
             same
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             condemn'd
             for
             Schismaticks
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             .
             And
             St.
          
           Augustine
           
             and
             all
             the
             Catholick
             Bishops
             did
             then
             agree
             that
             these
             Texts
             were
             meant
             only
             of
             Separation
             in
             heart
             ,
             not
             in
             body
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             say
             ,
          
           When
           such
           a
           multitude
           offends
           as
           that
           the
           casting
           of
           them
           out
           ,
           would
           be
           in
           danger
           to
           cause
           a
           Schism
           ,
           there
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           tolerated
           ,
           least
           while
           ye
           go
           about
           to
           pull
           up
           the
           taxes
           ,
           ye
           pull
           up
           the
           wheat
           also
           ,
           therefore
           let
           them
           both
           grow
           together
           
             (
             say
             they
          
           )
           till
           the
           harvest
           .
           
             But
             when
             only
             a
             few
             are
             guilty
             of
             scandalous
             sins
             ,
             there
             they
             say
             ,
          
           Let
           not
           the
           severity
           of
           Discipline
           cease
           ;
           
             but
             it
             must
             not
             be
             so
             severe
             as
             to
          
           root
           
             up
             ,
             but
             to
          
           amend
           .
           See
           Aug.
           lib.
           
             3.
             against
          
           Permenian
           a
           Donatist
           Bishop
           ,
           ch
           .
           3.
           lib.
           2.
           c.
           18.
           
        
         
           
             And
             herewith
             agrees
          
           Calv.
           lib.
           4.
           
           Instit
           .
           c.
           1.
           sect
           .
           
             13.
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             That
          
           tho'
           sinners
           be
           admitted
           to
           Communion
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           keep
           our selves
           from
           their
           fellowship
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           Separate
           from
           the
           Church
           .
           Mr.
           Baxter
           
           
             says
             the
             same
             in
             his
          
           Poor
           Man's
           Family
           Book
           ,
           
             p.
             347.
             and
          
           Vines
           ,
           on
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           
             p.
             39.
          
           
        
         
           But
           suppose
           the
           Parson
           of
           the
           Parish
           be
           weak
           ,
           or
           a
           Man
           of
           a
           loose
           Conversation
           ,
           and
           I
           can
           hear
           a
           better
           Preacher
           elsewhere
           ,
           and
           a
           Man
           of
           a
           more
           exemplary
           Holy
           Life
           ,
           and
           Conversation
           ,
           May
           not
           I
           go
           to
           that
           Church
           or
           Meeting
           where
           I
           find
           most
           Edification
           ?
           No
           ,
           For
           this
           still
           makes
           way
           for
           Schisms
           and
           Divisions
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           never
           allow'd
           in
           any
           regular
           Church
           ,
           provided
           the
           Parson
           of
           the
           Parish
           be
           tolerable
           .
           The
           Followers
           of
           
             Estathius
             Sebastenus
          
           ,
           who
           separated
           upon
           this
           account
           in
           Paphlagonia
           ,
           were
           condemned
           of
           Schism
           by
           the
           Council
           at
           
             Gangrae
             .
          
           ;
           and
           see
           Calvin's
           
             Instit
             .
             lib.
          
           4.
           c.
           1.
           sect
           .
           13.
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
        
         
           
             And
             indeed
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             reasonable
             that
             so
             ignorant
             and
             proud
             ,
             unpeaceable
             sort
             of
             People
             ,
             as
             Mr.
          
           Baxter
           
             himself
             in
             his
          
           Sacraleg
           .
           Disert
           .
           
             p.
             102.
             &c.
             confesses
             the
             ordinary
             sort
             of
             zealous
             Professors
             of
             Religion
             to
             be
             ,
             shou'd
             be
             at
             liberty
             to
             rend
             and
             tear
             a
             Church
             to
             pieces
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             conceit
             of
             a
             purer
             way
             of
             Worship
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             knew
             what
             was
             better
             for
             their
             Edification
             ,
             than
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             whole
             Nation
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             the
             Governors
             of
             the
             Church
             do
             .
             The
             pretence
             of
             greater
             Edification
             was
             never
          
           
           
             allow'd
             by
             the
             Dissenters
             themselves
             heretofore
             ,
             as
             a
             sufficient
             cause
             for
             Separation
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
          
           Papers
           for
           Accommodation
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Grand
           Debate
           ,
           
             both
             Printed
             when
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             sat
             at
          
           Westminster
           .
           
             Nor
             did
             Mr.
          
           Baxter
           
             ever
             allow
             of
             this
             to
             be
             a
             sufficient
             cause
             for
             Separation
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             his
          
           Cure
           of
           Divisions
           ,
           
             p.
             393.
             where
             he
             sets
             forth
             the
             pernicious
             Consequences
             of
             complying
             with
             the
             ungovernable
             and
             factious
             Humours
             of
             the
             ordinary
             sort
             of
             People
             who
             are
             ever
             apt
             to
             revile
             the
             best
             and
             gravest
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             follow
             the
             more
             conceited
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             of
             most
             fierce
             and
             bitter
             Spirits
             .
             And
             in
             his
          
           Poor
           Man's
           Family
           Book
           ,
           
             p.
             280.
             he
             says
          
           ,
           For
           want
           of
           understanding
           the
           right
           Terms
           of
           Church
           Communion
           ,
           how
           woful
           are
           our
           Divisions
           ,
           you
           must
           have
           Vnion
           and
           Communion
           in
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Love
           with
           all
           Christians
           ;
           Let
           your
           usual
           Meeting
           be
           with
           the
           purest
           Churches
           ,
           if
           you
           lawfully
           may
           ,
           and
           still
           respect
           the
           publick
           good
           :
           But
           sometimes
           occasionally
           Communicate
           with
           defective
           faulty
           Churches
           ,
           so
           be
           it
           ,
           they
           are
           true
           Churches
           ,
           and
           put
           you
           not
           upon
           sin
           :
           Think
           not
           that
           your
           presence
           makes
           all
           the
           faults
           of
           Ministry
           ,
           Worship
           ,
           or
           People
           to
           be
           yours
           (
           for
           then
           I
           would
           join
           with
           no
           Church
           in
           the
           World.
           )
           Division
           is
           wounding
           ,
           
           and
           tends
           to
           Death
           ,
           abhor
           it
           as
           you
           love
           the
           Churches
           welfare
           or
           your
           own
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             And
             again
          
           ,
           ib.
           p.
           330.
           
           If
           your
           Minister
           
             (
             says
             he
          
           )
           be
           intolerable
           through
           Ignorance
           ,
           Heresy
           or
           Malignity
           ,
           forsake
           him
           utterly
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           be
           tolerable
           ,
           though
           weak
           and
           cold
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           cannot
           remove
           your
           dwelling
           ,
           then
           publick
           Order
           ,
           and
           your
           Soul
           ▪
           s
           Edification
           must
           be
           joined
           as
           well
           as
           you
           can
           :
           In
           London
           ,
           or
           other
           Cities
           ,
           you
           may
           go
           ordinarily
           to
           another
           Parish
           Church
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           where
           't
           would
           be
           a
           great
           offence
           ,
           you
           may
           one
           part
           of
           the
           day
           hear
           in
           one
           Parish
           ,
           and
           another
           in
           the
           next
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           a
           Man
           much
           fitter
           ,
           but
           notwithstanding
           ,
           you
           must
           communicate
           with
           the
           Church
           you
           dwell
           in
           .
           
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
          
           I
           advise
           you
           if
           there
           be
           Parish
           Churches
           orderly
           settled
           under
           the
           Magistrates
           Countenance
           ,
           whose
           teachers
           are
           sound
           ,
           tho'
           an
           abler
           Minister
           should
           gather
           a
           separate
           Congregation
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           out
           of
           that
           and
           other
           neighbouring
           Parishes
           ,
           and
           should
           have
           stricter
           Communicants
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           be
           not
           too
           forward
           to
           join
           your self
           to
           that
           separated
           Church
           ,
           till
           you
           can
           prove
           that
           the
           hurt
           that
           will
           follow
           by
           discord
           ,
           offence
           ,
           division
           ,
           encouraging
           of
           Schisms
           and
           Pride
           ,
           &c.
           is
           not
           likely
           to
           be
           greater
           than
           your
           benefit
           can
           compensate
           ;
           but
           if
           this
           separate
           Church
           
           be
           a
           factious
           Church
           ,
           set
           up
           contentiously
           against
           the
           Concordant
           Churches
           ,
           tho'
           on
           pretence
           of
           greater
           purity
           ,
           and
           if
           their
           Meetings
           be
           imploy'd
           in
           contemning
           and
           reviling
           other
           Churches
           whose
           People
           are
           not
           of
           their
           mind
           ,
           and
           in
           puffing
           up
           themselves
           with
           Pride
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           the
           only
           true
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           avoid
           such
           separate
           Churches
           ,
           as
           the
           enemies
           of
           Love
           and
           Peace
           .
           
             And
             again
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Book
             ,
          
           p.
           
             336.
             he
             bids
             us
          
           ,
           Not
           peevishly
           pick
           quarrels
           with
           the
           Prayers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           nor
           come
           to
           them
           with
           humorsome
           prejudice
           :
           think
           not
           that
           you
           must
           stay
           away
           ,
           or
           go
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           for
           every
           passage
           that
           is
           disorderly
           ,
           unmeet
           ,
           yea
           or
           unsound
           or
           untrue
           ;
           for
           the
           words
           of
           Prayer
           are
           the
           work
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           while
           all
           Men
           are
           fallible
           ,
           imperfect
           and
           sinful
           ,
           their
           Prayers
           and
           Preaching
           will
           be
           like
           themselves
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           is
           the
           highest
           pretender
           and
           the
           peevishest
           quarreller
           hath
           his
           own
           failings
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           So
           that
           if
           our
           Dissenters
           will
           allow
           their
           own
           Mr.
           Baxter
           to
           be
           a
           competent
           judge
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           other
           learned
           Divines
           beforesaid
           ,
           they
           must
           own
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           weakness
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           nor
           better
           Edification
           ,
           is
           a
           sufficient
           cause
           for
           Separation
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           another
           thing
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           which
           makes
           it
           necessary
           for
           us
           to
           separate
           from
           
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           Oaths
           and
           Subscriptions
           which
           they
           require
           from
           us
           .
           What
           says
           Mr.
           Baxter
           to
           this
           ?
           Why
           ,
           Mr.
           Baxter
           in
           his
           
             Poor
             Man's
             Family
             Book
          
           ,
           p.
           ▪
           331.
           says
           ,
           
             If
             a
             Church
             in
             other
             respects
             sound
             require
             of
             you
             any
             false
             Subscriptions
             ,
             Promises
             ,
             or
             Oaths
             ,
             or
             any
             unlawful
             thing
             ,
             you
             must
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             hold
             Communion
             in
             other
             lawful
             things
             .
          
           It
           seems
           then
           he
           does
           not
           allow
           of
           Separation
           upon
           this
           account
           neither
           .
        
         
           The
           Scruples
           which
           Men
           make
           to
           the
           Oaths
           and
           Declarations
           ,
           are
           grounded
           upon
           mistakes
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           
           take
           the
           words
           in
           a
           strained
           and
           unnatural
           Sence
           .
           Whereas
           if
           they
           would
           remember
           what
           the
           famous
           Bishop
           Sanderson
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             De
             Juran
             .
             Praelect
          
           .
           6.
           sect
           .
           12.
           p.
           177.
           
           And
           what
           all
           learned
           Men
           do
           agree
           in
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             That
             in
             every
             Oath
             ,
             all
             those
             Conditions
             or
             Exceptions
             ought
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             which
             by
             right
             or
             common
             use
             ,
             are
             implied
             in
             it
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             as
             far
             as
             I
             can
             ;
             and
             't
             is
          
           
           
             lawful
             for
             me
             ;
             things
             remaining
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             state
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           With
           these
           Conditions
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           these
           Oaths
           or
           Subscriptions
           ,
           that
           can
           reasonably
           be
           scrupled
           ;
           and
           without
           them
           ,
           't
           is
           impossible
           to
           frame
           an
           Oath
           that
           a
           Man
           can
           safely
           venter
           to
           swear
           to
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           though
           these
           Subscriptions
           were
           sufficient
           cause
           for
           Separation
           ,
           how
           can
           the
           Lay
           People
           justifie
           their
           Separation
           upon
           this
           account
           ?
           No
           such
           Oaths
           or
           Subscriptions
           are
           required
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           only
           required
           from
           the
           Ministers
           .
           Why
           then
           do
           the
           People
           forsake
           the
           Church
           ?
           Is
           it
           in
           reverence
           to
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           least
           they
           should
           have
           none
           to
           Preach
           to
           ?
           This
           is
           what
           they
           never
           could
           answer
           with
           any
           colour
           of
           Reason
           ;
           and
           therefore
           many
           of
           the
           Non-Conformist
           Ministers
           do
           frequently
           in
           discourse
           fairly
           and
           honestly
           own
           ,
           that
           the
           Terms
           of
           Lay-Communion
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           are
           easy
           enough
           ,
           but
           the
           only
           thing
           they
           stick
           at
           is
           the
           terms
           of
           Ministerial
           Communion
           .
           The
           only
           Answer
           that
           ever
           I
           heard
           made
           to
           this
           ,
           is
           in
           a
           Book
           call'd
           ,
           
             An
             Answer
             to
             Dr.
          
           Stillingfleet
           
             's
             Sermon
          
           ,
           by
           some
           Non-Conformists
           ,
           pag.
           6.
           
           They
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           they
           must
           not
           justifie
           themselves
           in
           their
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           People
           in
           Schism
           ;
           (
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           ,
           this
           was
           kindly
           done
           of
           
           them
           ,
           for
           't
           were
           very
           unfriendly
           in
           them
           to
           draw
           the
           poor
           silly
           People
           into
           Schism
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           to
           slip
           their
           own
           Necks
           out
           of
           the
           collar
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           People
           in
           the
           lurch
           ;
           )
           and
           therefore
           they
           quickly
           find
           an
           Answer
           to
           stop
           their
           Mouths
           ,
           whom
           they
           knew
           would
           never
           examine
           it
           :
           Say
           they
           ,
           we
           are
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           Commission
           to
           Preach
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           People
           may
           lawfully
           forsake
           the
           Church
           to
           hear
           us
           ,
           for
           we
           must
           not
           Preach
           to
           the
           Stone
           Walls
           .
           But
           pray
           will
           this
           Reason
           justifie
           the
           People
           in
           leaving
           their
           Parish
           Church
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           lawful
           Minister
           ,
           to
           run
           after
           a
           stranger
           ,
           for
           fear
           he
           should
           want
           a
           Congregation
           to
           Preach
           to
           ?
           If
           the
           King
           should
           give
           a
           Gentleman
           a
           Commission
           to
           raise
           a
           Regiment
           ,
           does
           this
           oblige
           Men
           that
           have
           formerly
           Listed
           themselves
           under
           other
           Officers
           ,
           to
           leave
           their
           Service
           ,
           and
           follow
           him
           ?
           No
           ,
           sure
           .
           There
           are
           in
           the
           Two
           Universities
           many
           Hundred
           young
           Men
           that
           are
           qualified
           for
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           perhaps
           as
           well
           as
           most
           of
           the
           Non-Conformist
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           yet
           called
           to
           the
           Office
           ,
           nor
           provided
           with
           Churches
           ;
           suppose
           all
           these
           now
           were
           admitted
           into
           Orders
           ,
           and
           scatter'd
           all
           over
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           are
           the
           People
           obliged
           to
           run
           away
           from
           their
           lawful
           
           Minister
           ,
           orderly
           set
           over
           them
           ;
           and
           divide
           the
           Parishes
           each
           perhaps
           into
           Three
           or
           Four
           ,
           to
           furnish
           all
           these
           new
           made
           Ministers
           with
           Congregations
           to
           Preach
           to
           ?
           An
           excellent
           contrivance
           this
           ,
           of
           our
           Reverend
           Non-Conformist
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           entail
           the
           Church
           Revenue
           upon
           them
           and
           their
           Successors
           for
           ever
           ,
           without
           being
           beholding
           to
           King
           ,
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           Patron
           ;
           and
           without
           any
           possibility
           of
           ever
           being
           cut
           off
           or
           forfeited
           ;
           all
           the
           Lawyers
           in
           England
           could
           not
           have
           devised
           so
           good
           a
           security
           for
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           subtlely
           done
           here
           for
           themselves
           .
           They
           may
           Preach
           what
           Doctrine
           they
           please
           ,
           for
           the
           Government
           or
           against
           it
           ;
           they
           have
           a
           Commission
           to
           Preach
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           are
           therefore
           bound
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           to
           hear
           them
           .
           For
           
             Preaching
             and
             Hearing
          
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           
             are
             Relatives
             ,
             and
             the
             one
             does
             necessarily
             suppose
             the
             other
             .
          
           'T
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           actual
           Preaching
           supposes
           Hearing
           ,
           so
           do
           actual
           Governours
           necessarily
           suppose
           a
           People
           to
           be
           Govern'd
           :
           But
           a
           Commission
           to
           Govern
           ,
           does
           not
           necessarily
           suppose
           a
           People
           actually
           to
           be
           Govern'd
           ;
           for
           there
           may
           be
           Governours
           appointed
           and
           made
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           then
           no
           People
           for
           them
           to
           Govern
           ;
           as
           was
           resolved
           by
           all
           the
           Judges
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Sutton's
           Hospital
           ,
           
             Co.
             Rep.
          
           10.
           fol.
           32.
           a.
           So
           their
           Commission
           
           to
           Preach
           does
           not
           necessarily
           draw
           with
           it
           People
           to
           be
           preached
           to
           ,
           but
           only
           warrants
           their
           Preaching
           where
           't
           is
           really
           wanted
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           can
           have
           People
           to
           Preach
           to
           without
           injuring
           others
           ,
           or
           disturbing
           the
           Peace
           of
           a
           settled
           true
           Christian
           Church
           .
           But
           to
           say
           no
           more
           in
           a
           matter
           so
           clear
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           shew'd
           ,
           that
           there
           lies
           no
           Obligation
           upon
           any
           Non-Conformist
           Minister
           to
           Preach
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           consequently
           there
           can
           be
           no
           necessity
           for
           the
           People
           to
           hear
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Oaths
           and
           Subscriptions
           are
           required
           only
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           is
           no
           more
           than
           what
           other
           Reformed
           Churches
           require
           of
           all
           theirs
           .
           By
           the
           Constitution
           of
           the
           French
           Church
           ,
           every
           Minister
           that
           will
           not
           subscribe
           to
           the
           Orders
           among
           them
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           declared
           a
           Schismatick
           .
           And
           by
           the
           Constitution
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           any
           Minister
           that
           contemns
           the
           Authority
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           or
           by
           his
           obstinacy
           disturbs
           the
           Order
           of
           it
           ,
           shall
           be
           first
           summon'd
           before
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           if
           that
           will
           not
           do
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           Excommunicated
           ;
           but
           no
           Separation
           allow'd
           .
           And
           Calvin
           says
           ,
           
             Ep.
             Olevian
             .
             pag.
          
           311
           ,
           &
           122
           ▪
           
             Let
             him
             that
             will
             not
             submit
             to
             the
             Orders
             of
             a
             Society
             be
             cast
             out
             .
          
           Our
           Dissenters
           themselves
           did
           oblige
           all
           to
           Swear
           Solemnly
           to
           
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           under
           pain
           of
           Sequestration
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           say
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           
             What
             if
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             Excommunicates
             us
             ;
             may
             we
             not
             then
             lawfully
             Separate
             and
             set
             up
             Meetings
             of
             our
             own
             ?
          
           I
           Answer
           ,
           't
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Church
           do
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           some
           cases
           Men
           are
           Excommunicated
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           ,
           yet
           this
           does
           not
           oblige
           any
           ▪
           to
           separate
           from
           Communion
           ,
           till
           Sentence
           be
           duly
           and
           judicially
           pronounced
           in
           a
           Church
           .
           For
           by
           the
           Civil
           Law
           ,
           notwithstanding
           Excommunication
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           ,
           a
           Declaratory
           Sentence
           of
           the
           Judge
           is
           necessary
           before
           a
           Man
           shall
           be
           deny'd
           the
           benefit
           of
           Communion
           .
           And
           the
           saying
           a
           Man
           is
           Excommunicated
           ,
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           ,
           signifies
           no
           more
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           Judge
           may
           give
           Sentence
           without
           any
           new
           judicial
           Process
           .
           But
           though
           our
           Dissenters
           were
           actually
           Excommunicated
           for
           their
           Disobedience
           ,
           this
           would
           not
           excuse
           them
           from
           Schism
           ;
           as
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           has
           proved
           at
           large
           ,
           
             Misch
             .
             of
             Separ
             .
             p.
          
           370.
           
        
         
           Thus
           I
           have
           shew'd
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           those
           Pleas
           which
           are
           commonly
           used
           by
           the
           Dissenters
           for
           their
           Separation
           from
           us
           ,
           are
           sufficient
           to
           justifie
           Separation
           from
           a
           True
           Church
           .
           Now
           if
           I
           can
           prove
           ,
           That
           the
           Church
           of
           
           England
           is
           a
           True
           Reform'd
           Church
           ,
           they
           must
           either
           Renounce
           their
           Principles
           of
           Separation
           ,
           or
           their
           Reason
           .
        
         
           The
           only
           Argument
           I
           shall
           here
           make
           use
           of
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           a
           True
           Reform'd
           Church
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           so
           acknowledged
           by
           all
           the
           Reform'd
           Churches
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           who
           do
           all
           own
           her
           as
           a
           Sister
           ;
           and
           also
           ,
           by
           the
           most
           Eminent
           of
           our
           own
           Dissenters
           themselves
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           Reform'd
           Churches
           beyond
           Seas
           do
           own
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           as
           a
           True
           Reform'd
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           know
           what
           her
           Faults
           be
           in
           her
           Assemblies
           ,
           in
           her
           Worship
           ,
           in
           her
           Ministry
           and
           Government
           .
           And
           this
           appears
           by
           the
           
             Harmony
             of
             Confessions
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
          
           Collected
           and
           set
           forth
           by
           the
           Churches
           of
           France
           and
           of
           the
           Low-Countries
           :
           They
           do
           receive
           and
           approve
           of
           the
           Confession
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           call
           it
           one
           of
           the
           True
           Reform'd
           Churches
           .
           Calvin
           has
           acknowledged
           the
           same
           ,
           in
           his
           writings
           against
           the
           Brownists
           ;
           and
           condemns
           them
           for
           Schismaticks
           ,
           for
           separating
           from
           it
           :
           See
           his
           
             Instit
             .
             lib.
          
           4.
           c.
           1.
           
           And
           the
           famous
           Causabon
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           King
           James
           I.
           declares
           plainly
           ,
           
             That
             none
             at
             this
             day
             comes
             nearer
             the
             form
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             than
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
           
             does
             .
             Grotius
             ad
             Boatslaer
             ,
             Ep.
          
           62.
           acknowledges
           the
           same
           :
           To
           which
           I
           shall
           add
           the
           Opinion
           of
           Two
           of
           the
           most
           Eminent
           Reform'd
           Divines
           at
           this
           day
           beyond
           Seas
           .
        
         
           
             The
             one
             is
             Monsieur
          
           L'
           Moyn
           ,
           
             Professor
             of
             Divinity
             at
          
           Leyden
           ,
           
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           London
           ,
           Anno
           Dom.
           
             1680.
             who
             wrote
             to
             him
             to
             know
             his
             Judgment
             concerning
             our
             present
             Divisions
             in
          
           England
           :
           L'
           Moyn
           
             writes
             him
             a
             long
             Letter
             ,
             which
             you
             may
             see
             at
             large
             at
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             Dr.
          
           Stillingfleet
           's
           Mischief
           of
           Separation
           :
           
             I
             shall
             only
             repeat
             some
             of
             it
             :
          
           Where
           was
           it
           ever
           seen
           
             (
             says
             he
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             been
             highly
             condemning
             our
             Dissenters
             for
             Separation
             )
          
           that
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Men
           was
           concern'd
           for
           Articles
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           things
           which
           regard
           but
           the
           out-side
           ,
           and
           Order
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Truly
           these
           are
           never
           accounted
           in
           the
           number
           of
           essential
           Truths
           :
           And
           as
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           these
           that
           can
           save
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           these
           that
           can
           exclude
           from
           Salvation
           .
           For
           the
           Episcopal
           Government
           ,
           what
           is
           there
           in
           it
           that
           is
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           may
           reasonably
           alarm
           Men's
           Consciences
           ?
           And
           if
           this
           be
           capable
           of
           depriving
           Men
           of
           Eternal
           Glory
           ,
           and
           shutting
           the
           Gates
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           who
           was
           there
           that
           entred
           there
           for
           the
           space
           of
           1500.
           
           Years
           ,
           since
           that
           ,
           for
           all
           that
           time
           ,
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           World
           had
           no
           
           other
           kind
           of
           Government
           ?
           If
           it
           were
           contrary
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           is
           it
           credible
           that
           God
           had
           so
           highly
           approved
           it
           and
           permitted
           his
           Church
           to
           be
           tyrannized
           over
           by
           it
           for
           so
           many
           Hundred
           Years
           ,
           &c.
           
           Therefore
           since
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           do
           look
           upon
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           a
           Sister
           ,
           but
           as
           an
           elder
           Sister
           ,
           how
           comes
           it
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           some
           English-men
           themselves
           have
           so
           ill
           an
           Opinion
           of
           her
           at
           present
           ,
           as
           to
           separate
           rashly
           from
           her
           ?
           For
           to
           speak
           the
           Truth
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           see
           their
           separate
           Meetings
           are
           of
           any
           great
           use
           ,
           or
           that
           one
           may
           be
           more
           Comforted
           there
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           Episcopal
           Churches
           .
           When
           I
           was
           at
           London
           ,
           almost
           Five
           Years
           ago
           ,
           I
           went
           to
           several
           of
           their
           Meetings
           ,
           to
           see
           what
           way
           they
           took
           for
           the
           Instruction
           of
           their
           Hearers
           ;
           but
           ,
           I
           profess
           ,
           I
           was
           not
           at
           all
           Edified
           by
           it
           .
           I
           heard
           one
           of
           the
           most
           famous
           Non-Conformists
           ,
           he
           Preached
           in
           a
           place
           where
           there
           were
           about
           Fourscore
           Women
           ,
           and
           a
           few
           Men
           :
           He
           had
           chosen
           a
           Text
           about
           the
           Building
           up
           the
           Ruines
           of
           Jerusalem
           ;
           and
           for
           Explication
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           cited
           Pliny
           and
           Vitruvius
           ,
           I
           believe
           an
           Hundred
           times
           :
           And
           did
           not
           forget
           to
           mention
           a
           Proverb
           in
           
             Italian
             ,
             Duro
             con
             duro
             non
             fa
             muro
             ,
          
           All
           this
           seem'd
           to
           me
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           and
           very
           improper
           for
           his
           Auditory
           .
           To
           Cantonize
           themselves
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           Schism
           ,
           to
           
           have
           the
           liberty
           to
           vent
           such
           Vanities
           seems
           very
           ill
           Conduct
           :
           And
           the
           People
           seem
           very
           weak
           to
           quit
           their
           mutual
           Assemblies
           for
           things
           that
           so
           little
           deserve
           their
           esteem
           and
           preference
           :
           I
           do
           not
           think
           that
           any
           one
           is
           obliged
           to
           suffer
           such
           Irregularity
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             The
             other
             Authority
             I
             promised
             to
             cite
             ,
             is
             Monsieur
          
           Claud
           ,
           
             to
             whom
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           London
           
             wrote
             about
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             desiring
             his
             Opinion
             as
             aforesaid
             .
             Monsieur
          
           Claud
           
             returns
             him
             this
             answer
          
           ,
           All
           Reform'd
           Churches
           do
           acknowledge
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           a
           true
           Church
           ;
           and
           I
           shall
           not
           be
           afraid
           to
           give
           that
           name
           to
           the
           holding
           of
           Assemblies
           apart
           ,
           and
           separating
           from
           the
           publick
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           withdrawing
           themselves
           from
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           'T
           is
           real
           Schism
           .
           We
           do
           not
           enter
           into
           a
           comparison
           of
           your
           order
           with
           that
           under
           which
           we
           live
           ,
           all
           are
           subject
           to
           inconveniencies
           ,
           ours
           have
           hers
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           yours
           :
           It
           is
           enough
           for
           us
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           which
           by
           an
           indispensible
           necessity
           ,
           and
           by
           conjuncture
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           did
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           put
           our
           Churches
           under
           that
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           has
           put
           yours
           under
           that
           of
           the
           Episcopacy
           ;
           and
           as
           we
           are
           assured
           ,
           that
           you
           do
           not
           despise
           our
           simplicity
           ,
           so
           neither
           ought
           we
           to
           oppose
           our selves
           against
           
           your
           Preheminence
           .
           
             See
             both
             these
             Letters
             ,
             and
             a
             third
             from
             Monsieur
          
           L'
           Angle
           ,
           
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             at
             large
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             Dr.
          
           Stillingfleet
           's
           Misch
           .
           of
           Separ
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           for
           the
           foreign
           Divines
           .
           Now
           we
           will
           come
           nearer
           home
           ,
           and
           see
           what
           our
           Dissenters
           themselves
           have
           thought
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           from
           which
           they
           separate
           .
        
         
           
             First
             then
             ,
             Several
             of
             the
             Dissenters
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             imputation
             of
          
           Brownism
           ,
           
             do
             sincerely
             profess
             ,
             before
             God
             and
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             That
          
           they
           hold
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           would
           hold
           Communion
           ,
           notwithstanding
           any
           defilement
           or
           unwarranted
           Power
           of
           Church
           Government
           exercised
           therein
           .
           
             See
             the
          
           Apologetical
           Narrative
           ,
           
             p.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Again
             ,
             They
             own
             that
             our
             Parochial
             Churches
             are
             true
             Churches
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             can
             find
             no
             fault
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             't
             is
             lawful
             and
          
           *
           
             sometimes
             a
             Duty
             to
             communicate
             with
             us
             .
          
           Baxter
           's
           Defence
           of
           his
           Cure
           ,
           
             p.
             38.
             and
             64.
          
           
           Corbet
           of
           Schism
           .
           
             p.
             41.
          
           
           Peace-offering
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Congreg
           .
           party
           ▪
           Anno
           Dom.
           1667.
           p.
           10.
           
           True
           way
           of
           Conc.
           part
           3.
           c.
           1.
           sect
           .
           
             40.
             and
             Mr.
          
           Baxter
           
           
             in
             his
             last
             Answer
             to
          
           Bagshaw
           ,
           
             p.
             30
             ,
             31.
             has
             these
             words
             ,
          
           You
           little
           know
           what
           pernicious
           design
           the
           Devil
           has
           upon
           you
           ,
           in
           perswading
           you
           to
           desire
           and
           indeavour
           to
           pull
           down
           the
           interest
           of
           Christ
           and
           Religion
           ,
           which
           is
           upheld
           in
           the
           Parish
           Churches
           of
           this
           Land
           ,
           and
           to
           think
           that
           't
           is
           best
           to
           bring
           them
           as
           low
           in
           reality
           and
           reputation
           as
           you
           can
           ,
           and
           contract
           the
           Religious
           Interest
           all
           into
           private
           Meetings
           .
           
             And
             see
             also
             Mr.
          
           Baxter
           's
           Plea
           for
           Peace
           ,
           
             p.
             240.
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             Dr.
          
           Owen
           
             in
             his
             Book
             of
          
           Evangelical
           Love
           ,
           
             p.
             54.
             acknowledges
             ,
             That
          
           they
           look
           upon
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           measuring
           it
           by
           the
           Doctrine
           received
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           sound
           and
           healthful
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           as
           any
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           I
           have
           now
           prov'd
           that
           Separation
           from
           a
           true
           Church
           is
           sinful
           ,
           and
           schismatical
           ;
           I
           have
           proved
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           be
           a
           true
           Church
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           I
           have
           proved
           from
           their
           own
           Writings
           .
           How
           will
           they
           now
           justify
           their
           Separation
           ,
           or
           clear
           themselves
           from
           the
           imputation
           of
           Schism
           ?
           What
           will
           they
           say
           to
           this
           ?
           Is
           Schism
           not
           a
           sin
           ?
           Or
           is
           their
           Separation
           from
           us
           not
           Schism
           ?
           If
           they
           say
           it
           is
           not
           Schism
           :
           Why
           ,
           then
           our
           Non-conformist
           Ministers
           know
           better
           
           what
           is
           Schism
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           Learned
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           Eminent
           Men
           of
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           beyond
           Seas
           do
           .
           For
           I
           have
           shewed
           from
           their
           own
           words
           ,
           That
           they
           do
           acknowledge
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           be
           as
           true
           and
           sound
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Reform'd
           Church
           ,
           as
           any
           in
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           and
           condemn
           all
           those
           that
           separate
           from
           her
           as
           guilty
           of
           Schism
           .
           Doubtless
           these
           Men
           are
           as
           competent
           judges
           of
           Matters
           of
           Religion
           as
           any
           of
           our
           Dissenting
           Ministers
           .
           And
           I
           am
           sure
           we
           have
           not
           the
           least
           reason
           to
           believe
           they
           would
           flatter
           us
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           strangers
           who
           have
           no
           dependance
           upon
           us
           ;
           and
           Men
           of
           more
           Piety
           and
           Honesty
           ,
           than
           to
           indulge
           us
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           sinful
           .
           But
           it
           may
           be
           they
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           Learned
           Divines
           beyond
           Seas
           ,
           who
           have
           acknowledged
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           be
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           are
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Errors
           and
           Corruptions
           in
           her
           :
           But
           let
           me
           tell
           them
           ,
           They
           might
           have
           a
           little
           more
           civility
           ,
           than
           to
           suppose
           that
           so
           many
           godly
           upright
           Men
           ,
           would
           rashly
           give
           their
           judgment
           of
           Matters
           of
           so
           great
           moment
           as
           those
           are
           which
           relate
           to
           Religion
           ,
           before
           they
           were
           truly
           acquainted
           with
           the
           nature
           and
           circumstances
           of
           the
           thing
           :
           And
           besides
           ,
           They
           
           ought
           not
           to
           judge
           of
           other
           Men
           by
           themselves
           :
           Because
           the
           most
           of
           their
           own
           Divines
           are
           utter
           stangers
           to
           the
           practice
           and
           Constitution
           of
           other
           Churches
           ,
           as
           appears
           sufficiently
           by
           their
           Principles
           of
           Separation
           ,
           must
           they
           believe
           others
           to
           be
           so
           too
           ?
           No
           throughly
           accomplish'd
           Divine
           can
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           ignorant
           of
           the
           true
           state
           and
           condition
           of
           any
           Reformed
           National
           Church
           ,
           much
           less
           of
           so
           great
           and
           considerable
           an
           one
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           But
           to
           put
           this
           out
           of
           dispute
           ,
           it
           appears
           before
           that
           several
           of
           the
           most
           Eminent
           Men
           before-mentioned
           ,
           were
           in
           England
           for
           some
           years
           ,
           and
           frequented
           both
           the
           Churches
           and
           Meetings
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           acquaint
           themselves
           with
           both
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           giving
           their
           judgment
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Since
           therefore
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           sound
           ,
           and
           the
           Worship
           true
           ,
           and
           Government
           and
           Constitution
           of
           it
           as
           agreeable
           to
           that
           of
           the
           best
           and
           purest
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           any
           now
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           let
           us
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           lay
           aside
           all
           those
           fears
           and
           jealousies
           that
           have
           possess'd
           the
           minds
           of
           too
           many
           of
           us
           ,
           concerning
           it
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           remember
           that
           not
           only
           the
           Peace
           and
           Prosperity
           of
           this
           Church
           and
           Nation
           ,
           and
           of
           every
           particular
           Member
           
           of
           it
           ,
           depends
           upon
           our
           Union
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           all
           over
           the
           World.
           Tho'
           there
           may
           be
           some
           things
           amiss
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           the
           business
           of
           private
           Men
           to
           Reform
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           dispute
           the
           fitness
           or
           unfitness
           of
           every
           little
           imposition
           .
           Their
           Duty
           is
           to
           Conform
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           the
           outward
           action
           ,
           and
           submit
           the
           fitness
           of
           such
           things
           ,
           to
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           those
           to
           whom
           God
           Almighty
           has
           intrusted
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Nation
           ,
           they
           may
           reasonably
           be
           thought
           more
           competent
           judges
           of
           what
           is
           convenient
           and
           fit
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           than
           private
           Men
           can
           be
           .
           And
           if
           any
           thing
           be
           amiss
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           manner
           of
           God's
           Worship
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           answer
           for
           it
           ,
           not
           the
           People
           .
           God
           will
           call
           them
           to
           an
           account
           for
           imposing
           upon
           his
           People
           things
           not
           agreeable
           to
           his
           Will
           :
           But
           will
           never
           condemn
           us
           for
           doing
           our
           Duty
           in
           submitting
           to
           such
           Governors
           as
           he
           has
           placed
           over
           us
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           things
           in
           Religion
           which
           are
           essential
           to
           it
           ,
           without
           which
           ,
           Men
           cannot
           be
           saved
           .
           Now
           in
           case
           our
           Governours
           command
           us
           to
           act
           contrary
           to
           these
           ,
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           obey
           ,
           
             for
             we
             must
             obey
             God
             rather
             than
             Men
             :
          
           But
           't
           is
           agreed
           
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           That
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           enjoins
           no
           such
           things
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           who
           live
           godly
           ,
           sober
           lives
           according
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           are
           in
           a
           safe
           and
           ready
           way
           to
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           But
           't
           is
           a
           difficult
           Matter
           for
           Men
           to
           forsake
           what
           they
           have
           been
           all
           their
           lives
           accustomed
           to
           ;
           they
           cannot
           believe
           that
           Separation
           is
           so
           great
           a
           sin
           as
           we
           seem
           to
           make
           it
           :
           And
           that
           so
           many
           honest
           good
           People
           ,
           and
           godly
           Ministers
           did
           live
           and
           die
           in
           sin
           .
           If
           they
           are
           resolv'd
           ;
           they
           will
           not
           believe
           Separation
           from
           a
           true
           Church
           to
           be
           sinful
           ,
           who
           can
           help
           that
           ?
           The
           great
           number
           that
           have
           liv'd
           and
           dy'd
           in
           that
           Opinion
           ,
           does
           not
           make
           the
           thing
           less
           sinful
           .
           The
           Donatists
           in
           the
           African
           Church
           ,
           were
           more
           numerous
           that
           our
           English
           Dissenters
           are
           ,
           and
           had
           't
           is
           likely
           ,
           as
           many
           sober
           and
           learned
           Divines
           among
           '
           em
           .
           For
           at
           the
           Conference
           at
           Carthage
           ,
           they
           had
           400
           Bishops
           ,
           yet
           these
           were
           condemn'd
           for
           Schismaticks
           by
           St.
           Austin
           and
           all
           the
           Catholick
           Bishops
           .
           And
           the
           things
           that
           these
           Donatists
           separated
           from
           the
           Church
           for
           ,
           were
           for
           the
           most
           part
           the
           very
           same
           ,
           that
           our
           present
           Dissenters
           make
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           separation
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           They
           thought
           the
           Bishopricks
           too
           large
           ,
           and
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Bishops
           too
           
           great
           .
           They
           refus'd
           to
           join
           in
           Communion
           with
           the
           Catholicks
           ,
           because
           sinners
           were
           admitted
           there
           .
           They
           forsook
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           not
           so
           agreeable
           to
           their
           humour
           as
           they
           would
           have
           them
           .
           *
           They
           would
           not
           suffer
           any
           to
           speak
           in
           the
           Churches
           but
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           stopt
           the
           mouths
           of
           all
           the
           People
           .
           They
           held
           that
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           had
           no
           Power
           to
           Reform
           the
           Church
           .
           They
           made
           a
           shew
           of
           greater
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Purity
           of
           Religion
           ,
           than
           other
           People
           ;
           and
           by
           their
           stiff
           ,
           rigorous
           severity
           which
           they
           shew'd
           ,
           and
           the
           vehement
           out-crys
           which
           they
           made
           ,
           that
           Discipline
           was
           not
           duly
           executed
           ;
           Many
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           not
           well
           grounded
           in
           the
           truth
           ,
           were
           terrified
           ,
           and
           turned
           unto
           them
           ,
           believing
           them
           to
           be
           the
           most
           zealous
           holy
           Men
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           true
           Church
           in
           the
           World.
           Finally
           they
           condemn'd
           all
           other
           Churches
           as
           not
           true
           Churches
           .
           See
           all
           this
           in
           Gifford
           (
           a
           Non-conformist
           Minister
           )
           his
           Book
           against
           the
           Brownists
           2.
           part
           .
           These
           are
           the
           very
           pretences
           that
           our
           present
           Dissenters
           make
           for
           their
           separating
           from
           this
           Church
           .
           Our
           Bishopricks
           are
           too
           large
           ;
           our
           Churches
           not
           according
           to
           Christ's
           Institution
           ;
           our
           Ministers
           unable
           ,
           and
           ungodly
           ;
           
           our
           way
           of
           Worship
           false
           ;
           our
           Magistrates
           assume
           an
           unwarranted
           Power
           in
           Church
           Matters
           .
           Yea
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           over
           pretending
           to
           Purity
           and
           Godliness
           ,
           they
           are
           exact
           Donatists
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           very
           means
           do
           draw
           the
           more
           ignorant
           and
           zealous
           sort
           of
           People
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Brownists
           did
           .
           No
           People
           pretend
           so
           much
           to
           Purity
           and
           Religion
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           :
           In
           all
           places
           where
           they
           have
           their
           publick
           Meetings
           ,
           they
           are
           sure
           to
           begin
           before
           the
           Parish
           Churches
           ,
           and
           end
           after
           ,
           be
           they
           as
           long
           as
           they
           will
           :
           But
           yet
           go
           in
           to
           one
           of
           their
           Meetings
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           see
           as
           little
           signs
           of
           Devotion
           and
           as
           many
           of
           the
           People
           asleep
           ,
           as
           in
           any
           Parish
           Church
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           for
           the
           number
           .
           So
           in
           their
           common
           Discourse
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           will
           scarce
           allow
           themselves
           so
           much
           liberty
           as
           to
           make
           them
           good
           company
           ,
           for
           fear
           they
           should
           happen
           to
           tell
           a
           lye
           ;
           but
           yet
           in
           their
           Dealings
           ,
           they
           will
           over
           ▪
           reach
           a
           Customer
           in
           a
           Bargain
           ,
           and
           use
           as
           many
           equivocations
           to
           deceive
           him
           as
           any
           other
           People
           shall
           .
           But
           least
           you
           think
           I
           do
           them
           wrong
           ,
           let
           us
           hear
           what
           the
           learned
           Mr.
           Baxter
           says
           of
           them
           ,
           (
           you
           won't
           believe
           that
           he
           would
           wrong
           them
           .
           )
           In
           his
           
             Poor
             Man's
             Family
             Book
          
           .
           p.
           221.
           speaking
           of
           such
           who
           run
           into
           Parties
           by
           Divisions
           ,
           says
           
           he
           ,
           
             Those
             injudicious
             sort
             of
             Christians
             having
             an
             over
             high
             esteem
             of
             their
             own
             Vnder
             standings
             and
             Godliness
             ,
             and
             desiring
             to
             be
             made
             conspicuous
             for
             their
             Godliness
             ,
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             separate
             from
             ordinary
             Christians
             as
             below
             them
             ,
             and
             unworthy
             of
             their
             Communion
             ;
             these
             Sects
             have
             ever
             been
             the
             Nests
             of
             Errors
             .
          
           And
           again
           ,
           
             ib.
             p.
          
           331.
           he
           bids
           us
           
             beware
             of
             joining
             our selves
             to
             Separate
             Meetings
             ,
             who
             pretend
             to
             stricter
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             greater
             Purity
             ,
             who
             set
             themselves
             up
             Factiously
             and
             Contentiously
             against
             the
             Concordant
             Churches
             ,
             on
             pretence
             of
             greater
             Purity
             ,
             whose
             Meetings
             are
             imployed
             in
             Reviling
             others
             ,
             and
             Condemning
             other
             Churches
             ,
             and
             puffing
             themselves
             up
             with
             Pride
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             the
             only
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           But
           our
           Dissenters
           will
           say
           ,
           This
           is
           a
           scandalous
           abuse
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           condemn
           all
           other
           Reformed
           Churches
           in
           the
           World.
           But
           I
           doubt
           they
           agree
           with
           the
           Donatists
           even
           in
           this
           .
           For
           I
           suppose
           they
           will
           condemn
           all
           those
           that
           account
           them
           Schismaticks
           .
           And
           this
           do
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ;
           for
           they
           all
           hold
           ,
           that
           Separation
           from
           a
           true
           Church
           is
           Schism
           ,
           and
           own
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           for
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           and
           consequently
           make
           them
           Schismaticks
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           expresly
           declared
           them
           as
           appears
           before
           .
           
           Again
           ,
           I
           suppose
           they
           will
           condemn
           all
           Churches
           that
           communicate
           with
           an
           Idolatrous
           Anti-Christian
           Church
           ,
           knowing
           her
           faults
           ;
           some
           of
           them
           declare
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           be
           such
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           must
           condemn
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           which
           communicate
           with
           her
           .
        
         
           
             Well
             ,
             say
             the
             Dissenters
          
           ,
           You
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           have
           a
           great
           deal
           to
           say
           for
           your selves
           ,
           and
           if
           all
           be
           true
           that
           you
           have
           told
           us
           ,
           our
           Separation
           from
           you
           is
           sinful
           and
           unreasonable
           :
           But
           what
           reason
           have
           we
           to
           believe
           you
           ;
           we
           have
           a
           great
           many
           able
           and
           godly
           Ministers
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           who
           tell
           us
           the
           quite
           contrary
           ;
           't
           is
           certain
           they
           can't
           both
           be
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           why
           may
           we
           not
           then
           believe
           your
           Ministers
           may
           be
           deceived
           as
           well
           as
           ours
           ?
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           'T
           is
           not
           so
           likely
           that
           all
           the
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           that
           have
           been
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           should
           be
           deceived
           in
           a
           thing
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           as
           that
           those
           of
           the
           Non-conformists
           should
           ;
           First
           ,
           Because
           they
           are
           much
           more
           numerous
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           not
           so
           likely
           that
           a
           great
           many
           good
           Men
           should
           be
           deceived
           ,
           as
           a
           few
           ;
           'T
           is
           a
           Rule
           in
           Logick
           ,
           
             Quod
             plures
             &
             sapentiores
             testantur
             credibile
             est
             esse
             verum
             .
          
           And
           Secondly
           ,
           Because
           
           they
           have
           much
           better
           means
           to
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           than
           those
           of
           the
           Non-conformists
           can
           pretend
           to
           ;
           as
           will
           plainly
           appear
           by
           considering
           the
           Method
           taken
           on
           both
           sides
           for
           the
           breeding
           up
           of
           Divines
           .
           Those
           who
           are
           design'd
           for
           the
           Study
           of
           Divinity
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           are
           kept
           at
           the
           best
           Schools
           that
           can
           conveniently
           be
           had
           ,
           till
           they
           understand
           Latin
           and
           Greek
           very
           well
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           admitted
           into
           one
           of
           the
           Universities
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           put
           under
           the
           Care
           of
           a
           particular
           Tutor
           ,
           who
           is
           always
           one
           of
           the
           Fellows
           of
           the
           College
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           a
           Man
           well
           approved
           of
           by
           the
           whole
           College
           for
           his
           Learning
           and
           Sobriety
           ;
           for
           by
           the
           Statutes
           of
           every
           College
           ,
           none
           but
           such
           are
           qualified
           for
           Fellowships
           .
           This
           Tutor
           has
           seldom
           above
           20.
           
           Students
           under
           his
           Care
           at
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           them
           not
           half
           that
           number
           ;
           every
           Student
           comes
           twice
           a
           day
           to
           his
           Tutor's
           Chamber
           ,
           to
           be
           instructed
           by
           him
           .
           And
           besides
           this
           ,
           the
           College
           appoints
           other
           Tutors
           ,
           or
           publick
           Lecturers
           ,
           who
           are
           to
           teach
           and
           instruct
           them
           in
           the
           publick
           Halls
           ,
           some
           for
           Philosophy
           ,
           some
           for
           Disputations
           ,
           and
           other
           Exercises
           .
           These
           publick
           Tutors
           are
           changed
           every
           year
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           great
           Advantage
           to
           the
           Students
           ,
           by
           acquainting
           
           them
           with
           the
           several
           Methods
           and
           Opinions
           of
           such
           variety
           of
           Learned
           Men.
           Thus
           they
           spend
           the
           first
           four
           Years
           ,
           and
           then
           after
           very
           strict
           Examination
           by
           all
           the
           Fellows
           of
           the
           College
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           belong
           ,
           in
           the
           publick
           Hall
           for
           six
           days
           together
           ;
           if
           they
           be
           found
           qualified
           ,
           they
           commence
           
             Batchelors
             of
             Arts
          
           ,
           if
           not
           ,
           they
           are
           laid
           aside
           till
           the
           next
           Year
           .
           After
           they
           have
           taken
           their
           Batchelors
           Degree
           ,
           they
           begin
           to
           apply
           themselves
           more
           particularly
           to
           the
           Study
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           but
           are
           still
           obliged
           to
           publick
           Lectures
           for
           Hebrew
           ,
           Greek
           ,
           and
           other
           parts
           of
           Learning
           necessary
           for
           that
           Study
           ;
           and
           to
           publick
           Disputations
           .
           And
           thus
           they
           spend
           three
           Years
           more
           ,
           and
           then
           after
           a
           strict
           and
           publick
           Examination
           as
           before
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           found
           qualified
           ,
           they
           commence
           
             Masters
             of
             Arts
          
           ,
           or
           
             Doctors
             of
             Philosophy
          
           .
           And
           here
           observe
           ,
           That
           no
           Man
           can
           hope
           to
           take
           his
           Degrees
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Universities
           ,
           unless
           he
           be
           throughly
           qualified
           for
           it
           :
           No
           such
           thing
           as
           Favour
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           because
           the
           Examinations
           are
           publick
           before
           all
           the
           Fellows
           and
           the
           President
           of
           the
           College
           :
           And
           besides
           that
           ,
           every
           Man
           that
           is
           to
           take
           any
           Degree
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Colleges
           ,
           is
           obliged
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           College
           ,
           to
           ask
           the
           
           Consent
           of
           every
           Man
           ,
           particularly
           ,
           who
           has
           ever
           taken
           the
           Degree
           of
           
             Master
             of
             Arts
          
           in
           that
           College
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           at
           that
           time
           any
           where
           in
           or
           about
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           any
           one
           of
           these
           if
           he
           can
           shew
           Reason
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           is
           a
           Man
           of
           a
           scandalous
           Life
           and
           Conversation
           ,
           or
           of
           not
           sufficient
           Learning
           or
           such
           like
           ,
           may
           stop
           him
           of
           his
           Degree
           .
           After
           they
           have
           taken
           their
           
             Master
             of
             Arts
          
           Degree
           ,
           then
           is
           the
           time
           they
           usually
           enter
           into
           Holy
           Orders
           .
           Some
           few
           there
           are
           ,
           who
           are
           admitted
           into
           Deacons
           Orders
           ,
           after
           they
           have
           commenced
           
             Batchelors
             of
             Arts
          
           ,
           but
           these
           are
           few
           ,
           and
           are
           look'd
           upon
           but
           as
           young
           raw
           Fellows
           ;
           so
           that
           generally
           those
           who
           are
           admitted
           to
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Ministry
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           are
           Men
           who
           have
           spent
           at
           least
           seven
           Years
           in
           the
           Study
           of
           University
           Learning
           ,
           in
           one
           of
           the
           two
           most
           Famous
           Universities
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Helps
           and
           Advantages
           that
           are
           necessary
           for
           the
           perfecting
           of
           them
           in
           their
           Studies
           :
           For
           besides
           those
           aforesaid
           ,
           they
           have
           the
           constant
           Conversation
           of
           so
           many
           Learned
           ,
           Ingenious
           Men
           ;
           the
           use
           of
           Great
           and
           Noble
           Libraries
           ,
           Famous
           all
           over
           the
           World
           ,
           (
           besides
           the
           particular
           Libraries
           belonging
           to
           each
           College
           :
           In
           which
           are
           to
           be
           found
           
           many
           Pieces
           of
           Antiquity
           and
           Ancient
           Manuscripts
           ,
           &c.
           not
           to
           be
           met
           with
           any
           where
           else
           ,
           and
           which
           give
           great
           Light
           into
           Antiquity
           .
           And
           in
           each
           University
           they
           have
           Divinity
           Professors
           ,
           who
           are
           chosen
           out
           of
           the
           most
           Eminent
           Divines
           they
           have
           ,
           whose
           business
           it
           is
           to
           hear
           Divinity
           Lectures
           read
           ,
           and
           Points
           of
           Divinity
           disputed
           on
           in
           the
           publick
           Divinity-Schools
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           those
           who
           design
           for
           that
           Study
           ,
           are
           after
           some
           few
           Years
           obliged
           to
           attend
           .
           Neither
           do
           these
           Learned
           Men
           trust
           only
           to
           their
           own
           Knowledge
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           carefully
           settled
           a
           Correspondence
           with
           all
           the
           most
           Eminent
           Men
           beyond
           Seas
           .
        
         
           These
           and
           many
           more
           are
           the
           Advantages
           of
           Education
           which
           the
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           have
           above
           those
           of
           the
           Non-conformists
           ,
           who
           are
           generally
           bred
           after
           this
           manner
           :
           A
           Non-conformist
           Minister
           perhaps
           ,
           or
           some
           such
           Person
           who
           lives
           obscurely
           in
           some
           remote
           part
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           gets
           30
           or
           40
           Boys
           together
           ,
           and
           there
           he
           teaches
           them
           common
           School-Learning
           ,
           till
           they
           come
           to
           be
           towards
           20
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           and
           then
           instead
           of
           entring
           them
           into
           the
           University
           ,
           he
           enters
           'em
           in
           another
           Chamber
           ,
           perhaps
           5
           or
           6
           at
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           there
           he
           teaches
           them
           University
           Learning
           ,
           
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ;
           for
           2
           or
           3
           years
           it
           may
           be
           without
           the
           help
           of
           any
           Libraries
           ,
           but
           the
           good
           Man's
           Closet
           ,
           or
           any
           Conversation
           more
           than
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Master
           ,
           if
           he
           ▪
           will
           honour
           them
           so
           far
           ,
           and
           his
           assistant
           if
           he
           chance
           to
           have
           one
           .
           And
           so
           after
           2
           or
           3
           years
           Study
           at
           this
           rate
           ,
           they
           are
           qualified
           for
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Minister
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           are
           thought
           fit
           to
           be
           intrusted
           with
           the
           Care
           of
           Souls
           ,
           and
           Government
           of
           a
           Church
           .
           I
           own
           there
           are
           some
           few
           among
           them
           ,
           who
           have
           had
           better
           Education
           than
           this
           is
           ;
           but
           these
           are
           the
           general
           Methods
           taken
           for
           breeding
           up
           of
           Divines
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           none
           will
           have
           the
           Confidence
           to
           deny
           it
           .
           And
           now
           let
           any
           Man
           of
           reason
           judge
           ,
           whether
           in
           Matters
           that
           depend
           so
           much
           upon
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           the
           Practice
           and
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ;
           as
           the
           Controversies
           between
           us
           and
           the
           Dissenters
           do
           ;
           whether
           I
           say
           are
           more
           likely
           to
           be
           mistaken
           ,
           all
           the
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           or
           those
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           ?
           
             It
             is
             not
             so
             likely
          
           ,
           says
           Mr.
           Baxter
           in
           his
           
             Poor
             Man's
             Family
             Book
          
           ,
           p.
           222.
           
             that
             God
             should
             reveal
             his
             Mind
             to
             a
             few
             good
             Men
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             rawer
             ,
             injudicious
             sort
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             most
             infected
             with
             proud
             overvaluing
             their
             own
          
           
           
             Wisdom
             and
             Godliness
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             have
             had
             least
             Time
             and
             Study
             ,
             and
             means
             to
             come
             to
             great
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             such
             who
             shew
             themselves
             the
             proudest
             Censurers
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             least
             tender
             of
             the
             Church's
             Peace
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             apt
             to
             break
             all
             to
             pieces
             among
             themselves
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             'T
             is
             not
             so
             likely
             that
             ▪
             these
             are
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             as
             the
             main
             Body
             of
             agreeing
             ,
             humble
             ,
             godly
             ,
             peaceable
             ,
             studious
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             have
             had
             longer
             time
             ,
             and
             better
             means
             to
             know
             the
             Truth
             :
             And
             the
             Body
             of
             Christians
             ,
             even
             the
             Church
             ,
             hath
             more
             promises
             from
             Christ
             ,
             than
             particular
             dividing
             Persons
             have
             .
          
           See
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           more
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           in
           this
           Book
           aforesaid
           ,
           writ
           by
           Mr.
           Baxter
           himself
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           had
           we
           no
           other
           Authority
           on
           our
           side
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           't
           were
           much
           safer
           to
           rely
           upon
           their
           judgments
           in
           this
           Matter
           ,
           than
           on
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           Non-conformists
           ;
           but
           it
           appears
           before
           that
           we
           have
           the
           Opinion
           of
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           in
           the
           World
           on
           our
           side
           ;
           and
           if
           that
           won't
           turn
           the
           Scales
           ,
           God
           Almighty
           must
           work
           a
           Miracle
           for
           their
           Conversion
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           for
           St.
           Paul's
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           so
           evident
           that
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           have
           much
           the
           Advantage
           of
           those
           among
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           as
           to
           Learning
           and
           Knowledge
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           no
           way
           left
           
           to
           obviate
           this
           ,
           but
           by
           down
           right
           disclaiming
           at
           the
           University
           Learning
           ,
           and
           calling
           them
           
             Sophistical
             Divines
          
           ,
           who
           are
           bred
           up
           in
           vain
           and
           curious
           Arts.
           
        
         
           *
           See
           Brown
           in
           his
           Preface
           to
           his
           Book
           .
           And
           Mr.
           Baxter
           in
           his
           
             Defence
             of
             his
             Cure
          
           ,
           p.
           124.
           tells
           us
           of
           a
           Church
           in
           
             New
             England
          
           ,
           that
           separated
           from
           a
           Church
           on
           the
           account
           of
           their
           Preachers
           having
           human
           Learning
           .
        
         
           But
           perhaps
           some
           of
           our
           Dissenters
           will
           own
           that
           our
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           are
           generally
           more
           learned
           than
           those
           among
           them
           ;
           (
           one
           of
           the
           most
           competent
           judges
           among
           them
           ,
           Mr.
           Baxter
           ,
           has
           own'd
           it
           fairly
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           a
           certain
           Letter
           ,
           p.
           18.
           where
           he
           says
           ,
           he
           has
           seldom
           heard
           any
           but
           very
           good
           and
           well
           studied
           Sermons
           in
           our
           Churches
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           complains
           publickly
           of
           the
           weakness
           and
           injudiciousness
           ,
           and
           self-conceitedness
           of
           too
           many
           of
           the
           Non-conformist
           Preachers
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Sacral
             .
             Desert
          
           .
           p.
           86.
           )
           yet
           they
           will
           tell
           us
           ,
           they
           deceive
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           keep
           them
           all
           in
           ignorance
           for
           their
           own
           Interests
           ,
           least
           they
           should
           lose
           their
           Church
           Preferments
           .
           
           This
           is
           a
           very
           severe
           Censure
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           Thousand
           godly
           Ministers
           as
           have
           been
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           who
           have
           many
           of
           them
           died
           Martyrs
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           it
           ,
           should
           be
           such
           Villains
           as
           to
           deceive
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           damn
           their
           own
           Souls
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           their
           Church
           Preferments
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           can
           self-interest
           oblige
           the
           Clergy
           to
           defend
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           as
           now
           establish'd
           ,
           if
           they
           thought
           it
           not
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ?
           It
           must
           be
           either
           Pride
           or
           Covetousness
           that
           must
           move
           them
           to
           it
           .
           If
           it
           were
           Pride
           ,
           doubtless
           the
           Presbyterian
           or
           Independant
           way
           would
           answer
           that
           end
           much
           better
           ;
           for
           whereas
           now
           the
           Parsons
           ,
           Vicars
           and
           Curates
           of
           all
           the
           Parishes
           in
           England
           are
           subject
           to
           their
           respective
           Bishops
           ,
           &c.
           and
           can
           do
           nothing
           as
           to
           matters
           of
           Discipline
           or
           Government
           ,
           &c.
           not
           even
           in
           their
           own
           Parishes
           ,
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Diocesan
           Bishop
           :
           Were
           the
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Church
           changed
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           or
           Independant
           way
           ,
           every
           Pastor
           would
           become
           an
           absolute
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           accountable
           to
           none
           for
           what
           he
           did
           .
           If
           it
           were
           Covetousness
           that
           moved
           them
           to
           it
           ,
           I
           suppose
           that
           were
           all
           the
           Parsons
           of
           every
           Parish
           in
           England
           made
           the
           Pastor
           of
           that
           Church
           or
           Parish
           according
           to
           
           the
           Presbyterian
           or
           Independant
           Notion
           of
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Diocesan
           and
           Metropolitan
           Bishopricks
           ,
           and
           their
           Deans
           and
           Chapters
           dissolved
           ,
           and
           their
           Revenue
           super-added
           to
           the
           present
           in-come
           of
           every
           Parish
           Minister
           or
           Pastor
           ,
           their
           Church
           Livings
           would
           be
           no
           less
           ,
           but
           more
           valuable
           than
           now
           they
           are
           .
           Why
           do
           they
           not
           then
           set
           about
           this
           change
           of
           Church
           Government
           as
           fast
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           if
           they
           think
           in
           their
           Consciences
           'twere
           more
           agreeable
           to
           God's
           will
           so
           to
           do
           ?
           't
           is
           plain
           ,
           't
           would
           better
           answer
           their
           Covetousness
           and
           Ambition
           ,
           to
           pull
           down
           Episcopacy
           ,
           than
           to
           live
           in
           this
           poor
           subjection
           that
           now
           they
           do
           .
           Here
           they
           will
           tell
           us
           ,
           the
           reason
           is
           plain
           ,
           because
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           Governours
           of
           the
           Church
           will
           not
           let
           them
           ;
           they
           know
           the
           sweet
           of
           a
           fat
           Bishoprick
           too
           well
           to
           part
           with
           it
           ,
           I
           warrant
           them
           .
           But
           the
           Thousandth
           part
           of
           the
           Clergy
           of
           England
           are
           not
           Bishops
           ,
           nor
           perhaps
           never
           think
           to
           be
           so
           .
           Every
           one
           of
           these
           have
           a
           Vote
           in
           the
           Convocation
           ,
           and
           doubtless
           may
           carry
           it
           against
           so
           small
           a
           number
           of
           Bishops
           as
           27.
           were
           they
           not
           perswaded
           in
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           as
           now
           establish'd
           ,
           is
           as
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           any
           other
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           since
           the
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           are
           more
           Numerous
           ,
           and
           generally
           
           more
           Learned
           ,
           and
           can
           have
           no
           design
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           Self-interest
           ,
           to
           deceive
           the
           People
           ,
           't
           is
           safer
           sure
           in
           a
           doubtful
           case
           ,
           to
           take
           their
           words
           ,
           and
           trust
           to
           their
           judgments
           ,
           than
           to
           those
           among
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           whose
           Interest
           it
           is
           to
           deceive
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           breach
           between
           us
           as
           wide
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           being
           Men
           of
           no
           Fortune
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           have
           no
           other
           way
           to
           get
           a
           Living
           ,
           and
           Men
           who
           must
           needs
           be
           losers
           by
           an
           Union
           between
           us
           ,
           be
           the
           Conformity
           of
           which
           side
           it
           will
           ,
           whether
           they
           Conform
           to
           us
           ,
           or
           we
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           be
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           either
           Episcopal
           or
           Presbyterian
           ,
           or
           Independant
           ;
           't
           is
           but
           reasonable
           that
           the
           Ministers
           who
           are
           lawfully
           put
           into
           the
           Cures
           ,
           should
           continue
           therein
           still
           ,
           as
           Pastors
           of
           their
           own
           Churches
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Non-conformist
           Preachers
           must
           be
           laid
           aside
           ;
           for
           't
           were
           not
           reasonable
           that
           others
           who
           are
           as
           deserving
           as
           they
           ,
           and
           lawfully
           settled
           in
           their
           Cures
           ,
           should
           be
           turn'd
           out
           to
           make
           room
           for
           them
           ,
           nor
           that
           Parishes
           should
           be
           divided
           all
           over
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           furnish
           them
           with
           Churches
           .
           'T
           is
           likely
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Non-conformist
           Ministers
           who
           are
           better
           qualified
           than
           ordinary
           ,
           might
           be
           provided
           for
           ,
           should
           it
           please
           God
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           an
           Union
           between
           us
           :
           But
           many
           of
           them
           I
           
           doubt
           ,
           could
           not
           ;
           so
           that
           't
           is
           evident
           their
           Interest
           obliges
           the
           most
           of
           them
           to
           deceive
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           keep
           open
           the
           breach
           as
           wide
           as
           they
           can
           .
           And
           that
           they
           really
           do
           so
           ,
           is
           plain
           ,
           by
           their
           making
           the
           Differences
           between
           us
           seem
           greater
           than
           really
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           than
           they
           themselves
           have
           own'd
           them
           to
           be
           in
           their
           Writings
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           all
           along
           shewed
           :
           And
           also
           by
           their
           pretending
           to
           quote
           Authority
           for
           what
           they
           say
           ,
           and
           either
           not
           mentioning
           the
           Chapter
           or
           Page
           where
           the
           Words
           are
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           or
           else
           altering
           the
           very
           Words
           and
           Sence
           of
           the
           Author
           to
           serve
           their
           turn
           :
           If
           any
           one
           think
           I
           do
           them
           wrong
           ,
           let
           them
           look
           into
           Dr.
           Maurice
           his
           
             Defence
             of
             Diocesan
             Episc
          
           .
           p.
           237.
           335.
           353.
           377.
           396.
           442.
           444.
           how
           Mr.
           Clarkson
           to
           prove
           Episcopacy
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           to
           be
           agreeable
           to
           the
           congregational
           or
           Independant
           way
           ,
           has
           misrepresented
           the
           very
           Words
           and
           Sence
           of
           his
           Authors
           .
           You
           may
           find
           more
           Instances
           of
           this
           kind
           in
           the
           Preface
           to
           Dr.
           Comber's
           
             Defence
             of
             Liturgies
          
           ,
           1st
           .
           part
           .
           And
           see
           how
           falsly
           Mr.
           Baxter
           has
           translated
           Theodoret's
           Epistle
           to
           serve
           his
           Hypothesis
           .
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           his
           
             Mischiefs
             of
             Separation
          
           ,
           p.
           261.
           
           And
           how
           he
           has
           misrepresented
           the
           Doctor
           's
           own
           words
           ,
           ib.
           131.
           132
           and
           126.
           
           Many
           more
           Instances
           of
           this
           kind
           may
           be
           given
           ,
           were
           
           it
           necessary
           ,
           but
           what
           has
           been
           said
           is
           sufficient
           to
           show
           that
           in
           Matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           where
           the
           case
           seems
           doubtful
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           agree
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           the
           Non-conformists
           only
           on
           the
           other
           ;
           't
           is
           much
           safer
           to
           take
           the
           Opinion
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           than
           of
           the
           others
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           more
           numerous
           ,
           and
           generally
           more
           learned
           ,
           and
           seem
           to
           have
           less
           reason
           to
           deceive
           us
           .
        
         
           To
           all
           that
           has
           been
           said
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           add
           this
           ,
           That
           I
           have
           taken
           all
           the
           pains
           that
           possibly
           I
           could
           ,
           to
           inform
           my self
           truly
           of
           the
           Matters
           in
           Controversy
           between
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           Dissenters
           ;
           and
           did
           really
           believe
           the
           things
           Scrupled
           to
           be
           of
           much
           greater
           moment
           than
           I
           now
           find
           them
           to
           be
           .
           And
           tho'
           I
           for
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           am
           satisfied
           in
           my
           Conscience
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           at
           all
           injoin'd
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           agreeable
           to
           God's
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           wisest
           Men
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           most
           tender
           Consciences
           may
           satisfie
           themselves
           in
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           but
           make
           use
           of
           the
           proper
           means
           ;
           yet
           I
           could
           heartily
           wish
           that
           many
           things
           were
           laid
           aside
           ,
           if
           that
           would
           purchase
           an
           Union
           between
           us
           .
           If
           things
           which
           are
           allow'd
           to
           be
           in
           themselves
           indifferent
           ,
           as
           Postures
           ,
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           
           such
           like
           ,
           were
           neither
           impos'd
           nor
           abolish'd
           ,
           but
           left
           to
           the
           Discretion
           of
           every
           Christian
           to
           use
           or
           not
           to
           use
           as
           he
           thinks
           best
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Ceremony
           of
           Bowing
           towards
           the
           Altar
           is
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           alterations
           made
           ,
           such
           as
           you
           may
           see
           in
           the
           Proposals
           offer'd
           to
           the
           Parliament
           for
           the
           Uniting
           of
           Protestant
           Dissenters
           by
           Dr.
           S.
           Dean
           of
           St.
           
             Pauls
             ▪
          
           there
           could
           then
           be
           no
           reasonable
           Pretence
           left
           for
           Separation
           .
           But
           if
           nothing
           else
           must
           purchase
           our
           Peace
           ,
           but
           the
           overthrowing
           the
           whole
           Constitution
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           't
           is
           too
           dear
           a
           purchase
           ,
           till
           we
           have
           found
           another
           to
           exchange
           for
           ,
           more
           agreeable
           to
           God's
           Word
           ,
           and
           more
           consistent
           with
           the
           Peace
           and
           Tranquility
           of
           this
           Nation
           ;
           but
           that
           we
           have
           not
           found
           yet
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           as
           is
           sufficiently
           evident
           ,
           by
           a
           plain
           experimental
           Proof
           ,
           which
           these
           Nations
           lately
           had
           ;
           't
           is
           very
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           late
           unhappy
           times
           ,
           when
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           Liturgy
           ,
           &c.
           was
           taken
           away
           ,
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           Independants
           ,
           and
           other
           Parties
           ,
           pray'd
           one
           against
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           against
           establishing
           that
           way
           of
           Government
           ,
           which
           others
           of
           them
           pray'd
           for
           ;
           divers
           Persons
           made
           their
           own
           Passions
           ,
           singular
           Opinions
           ,
           and
           Errors
           great
           part
           of
           their
           Prayers
           ;
           others
           rejected
           all
           Confessions
           of
           sins
           ,
           as
           no
           part
           of
           their
           Devotions
           ;
           in
           many
           
           places
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           was
           laid
           aside
           for
           12
           or
           15
           Years
           together
           ,
           so
           was
           Infant
           Baptism
           ;
           some
           would
           Pray
           for
           the
           King
           one
           way
           ,
           some
           another
           ,
           others
           not
           at
           all
           .
           And
           in
           that
           time
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           way
           of
           Worship
           was
           laid
           aside
           ,
           there
           were
           more
           Errors
           ,
           Sects
           ,
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           Blasphemies
           broach'd
           and
           vented
           ,
           than
           ever
           before
           or
           since
           :
           This
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           the
           Dissenters
           themselves
           ,
           see
           a
           Book
           call'd
           Gangrena
           ,
           part
           1
           st
           .
           p.
           175.
           writ
           about
           the
           Year
           ,
           1646.
           where
           many
           of
           them
           do
           acknowledge
           ,
           That
           we
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             in
             these
             four
             last
             Years
          
           (
           for
           so
           long
           had
           Presbytery
           been
           uppermost
           )
           
             have
             overpassed
             the
             Deeds
             of
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             in
             whose
             time
             never
             so
             great
             nor
             so
             many
             Errors
             were
             heard
             of
             ,
             much
             less
             such
             Blasphemies
             ,
             and
             Confusions
             ,
             we
             have
             worse
             things
             among
             us
             ,
             more
             corrupt
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             Practices
             ,
             than
             in
          
           80.
           
           
             Years
             before
          
           ,
           &c.
           So
           that
           if
           nothing
           must
           purchase
           Peace
           between
           us
           ,
           but
           the
           parting
           with
           our
           Religion
           ,
           and
           overthrowing
           our
           whole
           Constitution
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           another
           ,
           which
           Experience
           has
           taught
           us
           ,
           is
           neither
           so
           consistent
           with
           God's
           Glory
           ,
           nor
           the
           Peace
           of
           these
           Nations
           ,
           they
           must
           excuse
           us
           .
           Besides
           ,
           let
           me
           tell
           them
           ,
           Their
           late
           Carriage
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           has
           given
           us
           great
           reason
           to
           fear
           that
           the
           Religion
           they
           so
           much
           boast
           of
           ,
           and
           with
           so
           much
           Zeal
           ,
           endeavour
           to
           set
           up
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           in
           the
           place
           of
           that
           which
           by
           God's
           good
           Providence
           is
           now
           Establish'd
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           true
           Religion
           of
           Christ
           ;
           for
           that
           never
           taught
           any
           to
           Affront
           and
           Revile
           his
           lawful
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           to
           burn
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           done
           now
           more
           than
           once
           .
           
             I
             pray
             God
             open
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             soften
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             Grace
             to
             Repent
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A58720-e320
           
             *
             See
             Dr.
             Still●●●fleet's
             Mischief
             of
             Separation
             ,
             
               Pag.
               20
               ,
               21
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             And
             if
             they
             must
             keep
             so
             precisely
             to
             the
             Practice
             of
             those
             Days
             ,
             why
             does
             any
             of
             their
             Ministers
             marry
             a
             Second
             Wife
             ?
             For
             St.
             Paul
             says
             plainly
             ,
             
               Let
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               be
               the
               Husbands
               of
               one
               Wife
               ,
               1
            
             Tim.
             
               3.
               v.
               2.
               
               &
               12.
               
            
          
           
             *
             V.
             Conc.
             Eph.
             Part
             2.
             
             Act.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             does
             not
             say
             absolutely
             that
             all
             those
             Ministers
             who
             want
             Episcopal
             Ordination
             are
             no
             true
             Ministers
             ;
             but
             only
             that
             none
             shall
             be
             accounted
             a
             lawful
             Bishop
             ,
             Priest
             ,
             or
             Deacon
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             execute
             their
             Function
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             unless
             they
             be
             once
             Ordain'd
             by
             a
             Bishop
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Preface
             to
             the
             Ordination
             .
          
           
             *
             By
             National
             Churches
             ,
             are
             meant
             the
             whole
             Churches
             of
             such
             Nations
             as
             upon
             the
             decay
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             resum'd
             their
             just
             Right
             of
             Government
             to
             themselves
             ,
             both
             in
             Church
             and
             State.
             
          
           
             All
             our
             Ordinations
             must
             be
             done
             in
             the
             publick
             view
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             are
             demanded
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             whether
             any
             of
             them
             can
             or
             will
             except
             against
             the
             Persons
             to
             be
             admitted
             .
             
               See
               the
               Form
               of
               Ordination
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Common
               Prayer
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Note
             when
             we
             refuse
             any
             thing
             injoin'd
             by
             Authority
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             certain
             that
             the
             thing
             injoin'd
             is
             unlawful
             ;
             for
             a
             doubting
             Conscience
             will
             not
             excuse
             our
             disobedience
             .
             A
             doubting
             Conscience
             ,
             is
             when
             the
             Conscience
             is
             in
             such
             a
             perfect
             aequilibrium
             or
             suspence
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             appears
             no
             more
             reason
             on
             the
             one
             side
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             than
             on
             the
             other
             ;
             in
             such
             case
             the
             command
             of
             Authority
             turns
             the
             Scales
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             necessary
             for
             us
             to
             obey
             ,
             since
             for
             ought
             we
             know
             ,
             the
             thing
             may
             be
             as
             well
             lawful
             as
             not
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             the
             farther
             satisfying
             of
             such
             well
             meaning
             Persons
             as
             are
             scrupulous
             ,
             't
             were
             much
             to
             be
             wish'd
             that
             these
             Oaths
             ,
             Subscriptions
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             other
             things
             required
             by
             the
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             were
             altered
             ,
             and
             explained
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             according
             to
             the
             Bill
             drawn
             up
             by
             the
             Dean
             of
             St.
             Pauls
             ,
             which
             the
             Dissenters
             (
             especially
             the
             Presbyterians
             )
             are
             willing
             to
             agree
             to
             ,
             and
             have
             made
             the
             very
             same
             Proposals
             themselves
             in
             their
             Answer
             to
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet's
             Sermon
             ,
             at
             the
             latter
             end
             .
             Vide.
             
          
           
             *
             If
             occasional
             Communion
             be
             lawful
             ,
             constant
             is
             a
             Duty
             .
             See
             
               Papers
               for
               Accomm
            
             .
             p.
             
               47
               ,
               51
               ,
               56.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               Optatus
               Malevianus
            
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             *
             His
             Book
             of
             the
             life
             and
             manners
             of
             Christians
             ,
             note
             all
             the
             Brownists
             say
             the
             same
             .
             So
             did
             the
             Donatists
             in
             St.
             Augustine's
             time
             ,
             condemn
             human
             Learning
             ,
             but
             St.
             Augustine
             condemns
             their
             folly
             herein
             ,
             in
             his
             1st
             .
             Book
             against
             Cresconius
             ,
             ch
             .
             14.